Travel through the second dimension, experience the daily life in the anime, and make up for some regrets in the anime! The first world is Class E of the third year, the second world is the school battle city, the third world is Hyouki, and the fourth world is Star Travel! In the middle, I may go back to the previous world to play for a while, and I will think about the next world later.
Daily life in the world of 2D anime
Chapter 1: First Encounter with World Consciousness
Kanzaki Tetsuya stood alone on the edge of the rooftop, his slender fingers unconsciously stroking the wrinkled fabric of his school uniform cuffs. The noise of the sports rehearsal came from the playground in the distance, and the cheerful music and cheers intertwined into one, but they could not dispel the ethereal voice lingering in his ears – your existence itself is the coordinate that anchors the world. He slowly spread out his palm, and a light golden line was slowly disappearing along the blood vessels. It was the mysterious mark left on him by the consciousness of the Blue Star world.
Am I dead in my previous life? How should I deal with myself now? Before this question that troubled him had dissipated, the voice sounded again, gently enveloping his thoughts like morning mist: The first world is safe, you will adapt. He remembered the “Hyouka” mentioned by the other party – the school mystery animation that he had watched five times. The protagonist Oreki Houtarou in the play always talked about energy conservation, but he always lost to Chitanda Eru’s magical words “I am very curious”.
Suddenly, the air in front of him was covered with ripples, and Kanzaki instinctively took a half step back. The pink and white cherry blossoms fell from the sky, and the moment the petals touched the ground, the entire rooftop began to transform like a repainted painting: the rusty iron gate was completely renewed, showing a warm oak color; the reinforced concrete teaching building in the distance suddenly turned into an antique Japanese school building. He looked down at himself, and he didn’t know when he had changed into the navy blue uniform of Kamiyama High School, and the heavy touch in his pocket turned out to be a key with the emblem of the Classics Department.
The door hinge of the activity room made a familiar creaking sound. Kanzaki Tetsuya stood at the door, his eyes sweeping every familiar corner of the room: the lockers with yellowed newspapers, the long table faded by the sun by the window, and Chitanda Eru who was carefully wiping the teacup. The girl’s purple hair curled gracefully as she turned around: Oh, Kanzaki-san came just in time, Fukube-san just bought some Japanese confectionery…
His pupils shrank slightly. According to the original plot, only Oreki Houtarou should be present at this time. Is it the butterfly effect? Or is the world undergoing subtle changes because of his intervention? A sudden warmth came from his palm, and the core of the Herrscher of the End loomed under his skin. He could clearly sense that an invisible network was spreading out from him to the surroundings, firmly nailing the existence of the entire world into the void.
Kanzaki-kun is interested in restoring ancient books? Oreki’s voice came from behind the bookshelf. Kanzaki turned around and saw the young detective lazily leaning against the ladder, holding the bound volume of “Hyouka” that was supposed to appear in the later plot. The cherry blossom tree outside the window suddenly moved without wind, and the falling petals turned into a fluorescent light like a data stream before hitting the ground, flashing a mysterious light.
Have you heard of the parallel world theory, Kanzaki? Ihara’s fingertips hovered over the piano’s central C key, and manuscripts filled with complex formulas were scattered around the piano stool. Since three days ago, I have always dreamed of a library with countless Kamiyama High Schools on the bookshelves…
The ceiling fan of the Classics Department rotated slowly overhead, casting flickering light and shadows. Chitanda gently pushed the freshly brewed Gyokuro tea in front of him: Kanzaki-san has been staring at the sky lately. Kanzaki Tetsuya stared at the steam rising from the teacup and remembered the message from the world consciousness last night – the thickness of the foundation of this world has increased by 17%. I didn’t expect that an ordinary person like me would have such an ability, he silently thought in his heart, and even derived a parallel world line that didn’t exist originally.
Oreki suddenly closed the bound volume of Hyouka in his hand. The back cover had the words Volume 2 in gold. Energy conservationism sometimes needs to be broken. He rarely took the initiative to open the case notes. At this moment, a crisp cracking sound came from outside the window. Everyone hurried to the corridor and was shocked to see that the century-old cherry tree in the atrium was shedding its winter dead branches and blooming with light pink double petals that did not belong to this season at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if silently announcing the arrival of a new era. Dusk gradually fell. In this seemingly ordinary everyday world, I was like an orphan forgotten by fate. But this loneliness has become the best disguise – after all, under the appearance of no superpowers and magic, I must be careful to hide the power of the Herrscher of the End given to me by the world consciousness. Too dazzling light often leads to unnecessary trouble.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s slender fingertips unconsciously rubbed the window frame, and the touch of the wood texture was so real that it was almost unreal. Suddenly, an unfamiliar poster on the bulletin board at the edge of the playground caught his attention – the place where the club recruitment should be posted was strangely posted with a flyer for the Parallel Universe Research Society. The breeze blew past, and the edge of the paper had a cold metallic luster, vaguely outlining the city silhouette of his previous life. Those familiar skyscrapers reflected the glow of another world under the sunset.
In the activity room of the Classical Literature Club, Fukube Satoshi was concentrating on disassembling an antique radio. Surprisingly, the sparks from the screwdriver condensed into a brilliant star map in the air. Kanzaki-kun, do you want to try it? He smiled and handed over an ancient copper gear. At the moment of touching, Kanzaki’s vision was suddenly flooded by countless flying pages of books – those were the myriad possibilities that were being played out in parallel time and space.
Chitanda suddenly moved closer, and the mysterious pattern of the gears was reflected in her violet pupils: this pattern… is exactly the same as the star tracks recorded in the ancient book collection. Her breath was salty and bitter, like a sea breeze that did not belong to this world. At some point, Oreki had stood quietly behind him, and the notebook in his hand moved without wind. The ink on the blank page moved like a living thing, gradually outlining the steel jungle where Kanzaki lived in his previous life.
Even an energy conservationist would occasionally be interested in unusual phenomena. Oreki’s glasses reflected the halo of the chandelier, and his fingertips tapped the newly emerged words on the notebook. The ink flowed and reorganized as if given life, and finally arranged into Kanzaki’s familiar mother tongue: Welcome to the crossroads of the world.
The glass windows of the activity room suddenly frosted over, and the crystal branches grew fractal patterns against common sense. At the same time, Ihara’s piano piece somehow changed into the third movement of “Moonlight”, and each note stirred up light blue ripples in the air. Kanzaki felt the classical music key in his pocket begin to heat up, and fine runes appeared on the metal surface – this was a gentle reminder from the world consciousness: there is no need to panic, just wait for the power to awaken.
Suddenly, hurried footsteps were heard in the corridor. Jumonji Kaho, who was supposed to be in the art club, burst in with a sketchbook in her arms: Look! In the sketchbook she unfolded, the architecture of Kamiyama High School was overlapping and merging with countless otherworldly school buildings. The pencil marks on the top layer automatically extended, gradually outlining the iconic clock tower in Kanzaki’s memory.
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked out the window. The cherry blossom trees in the twilight were bathed in a dreamy halo like the aurora. He suddenly realized that he was not only the anchor that maintained the world, but also the key to unlock countless possibilities. The golden lines on his palm appeared again, and this time he took the initiative to hold the hot key. The moment the metal touched his skin, the whole space rotated like a kaleidoscope, and countless fragments of memory flowed in the void. He saw himself in parallel time and space: a scholar debugging precision instruments in the laboratory, a warrior wielding a lightsaber on the battlefield, and… an ordinary high school student who was drinking tea with his companions in the Classics Department.
It seems that we need to redefine the boundaries of ordinary. Kanzaki sipped the teacup handed to him by Chitanda. The warm liquid reflected countless smiling versions of himself, and each reflection told a completely different chapter of life. However, just keep a normal mind! Do I also need to learn energy conservation from Oreki?
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Making Anime (Old Version)
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mouth curled up unconsciously. The reflection in the teacup suddenly twisted, showing Chitanda’s slightly red cheeks. She seemed to have noticed something, and in a panic she knocked over the sugar bowl, and the crystal sugar cubes rolled on the table, forming a constellation-like pattern.
It’s really interesting. Fukube suddenly leaned closer, his monocle reflecting a strange light. The points where these candies fell just corresponded to the position of the star Beta in Andromeda. As soon as he finished speaking, the ceiling of the activity room suddenly became transparent, and the vast galaxy poured down like a waterfall. As dusk enveloped the campus like a veil, Kanzaki’s slender fingertips lightly opened the metal zipper of his schoolbag. An old script with an exquisite binding lay quietly in the canvas interlayer, and the yellowed parchment cover was flowing with a honey-like amber halo under the setting sun. Kanzaki’s slender fingers gracefully slid across the cover of the script, and the afterglow of the setting sun coated the parchment with a delicate golden halo, and a warm luster flowed on the paper. Chitanda leaned closer slightly, and her soft hair brushed his wrist inadvertently, with a delicate fragrance like spring cherry blossoms. Could this be… a hand-painted manuscript? The intricate and exquisite magic circle patterns on the title page were reflected in her clear purple eyes. Her voice was filled with undisguised surprise, and her fingertips carefully touched the paper.
The quiet air in the activity room suddenly rippled subtly, and the script slowly unfolded without anyone touching it. A bright light curtain slowly appeared in front of everyone, and the silhouette of Taki Tachibana gracefully jumped out from the yellowed pages. His figure holding the duel disk gradually solidified in the flowing starlight, and his low and magnetic voice echoed in the room: When darkness falls, the players chosen by fate… At the same time, the ancient star map on the ceiling suddenly began to rotate rapidly, projecting unpredictable light and shadow, shrouding the entire room in a mysterious atmosphere.
Fukube’s monocle slipped off his nose and landed crisply on the coffee table. He had no time to care about anything else, his eyes were fixed on the mysterious card emerging from the light curtain, and his eyes behind the lens were shining with excitement. This is definitely not an ordinary anime… His voice trembled slightly because of the great discovery, and his fingertips tightened unconsciously. The runes engraved on these cards are exactly the same as the ancient magic characters recorded in ancient books, and each stroke contains incredible power.
At the moment when the last ray of sunset was swallowed by the night, the monster card in the script suddenly burst into a dazzling scarlet light. Kanzaki felt the temperature of the script in his palm rise sharply, and the gold-plated words “Yu-Gi-Oh” on the cover slowly seeped out blood-like dark red ink, winding on the parchment. Kanzaki Tetsuya really lived up to the name of a world-class genius. He was able to condense such a sophisticated projection device into such a miniature size. The gap between such attainments and ordinary researchers is really like heaven and earth. After watching a whole episode of Yu-Gi-Oh anime, Chitanda couldn’t help asking: What about the plot later? Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled and responded: It should be broadcast on Tokyo TV in a few days! It has been signed, everyone can pay attention to it when you go back. Thank you all for your support here. His voice was full of confidence and expectation for the work. Kanzaki Tetsuya snapped his fingers lightly, and the curtains of the activity room closed in response. He turned to the next page of the script, and a holographic projection-like three-dimensional image emerged on the parchment. A lifelike blue-eyed white dragon hovered above everyone’s heads, and its scales reflected the brilliance of diamonds. Chitanda held her breath unconsciously, the dancing light and shadow reflected in her purple eyes, and her slender fingers tightly grasped the hem of her skirt.
Please watch this unreleased clip. Kanzaki’s voice carries a mysterious rhythm, and his fingertips draw elegant arcs on the paper. The projection screen switches to the night scene of Duel City, with star-like neon lights flowing between virtual buildings. Fukube suddenly gasps, and his monocle captures the golden runes that flash by in the corner of the screen – that is the ancient mark he has seen on the cuneiform clay tablets in the British Museum.
The script suddenly vibrated violently, and dazzling blue electric light burst out between the pages. Tachibana Taki’s projection gradually materialized in the electric current, and the duel disk in his hand automatically unfolded into a sophisticated holographic operating table. It’s about to begin. Kanzaki reminded in a low voice, and at the same time took out a special holographic glasses from the inner pocket of his suit and distributed them to everyone. The moment Chitanda put on the glasses, the space of the entire activity room seemed to be infinitely extended, and the virtual duel field spread out under her feet. The air was filled with a strange scent of ozone and sandalwood.
Under everyone’s astonished gaze, Kanzaki calmly turned the last page of the script. A preview image drawn with luminous ink appeared on the parchment: Kaiba Seto stood on the top of the Duel Tower, with surging quantum clouds behind him, and the cards in his hand were decomposing and reorganizing into a brand new form. This is the new generation card system that will appear in the next episode. Kanzaki’s fingertips lightly touched the paper, and the picture immediately decomposed into tens of thousands of luminous particles, outlining a complete three-dimensional card structure diagram in the room. Kanzaki Tetsuya nodded slightly, with a glimmer of approval in his eyes. He turned his wrist slightly, and the holographic image on the script changed accordingly, showing more exquisite details. Every line in the card structure diagram slowly rotated in the air, emitting a faint blue light, as if it was breathing. Fukube couldn’t wait to take out his notebook, and the tip of his pen slid rapidly on the paper, recording these unprecedented rune structures.
The design of these energy circuits… he muttered to himself, his eyes narrowed in concentration behind the lenses. It was a perfect match for the golden ratio. No wonder it could produce such a stable quantum resonance. Before he finished speaking, the card model suspended in the air suddenly split into countless light spots and reassembled into a three-dimensional hologram of the duel field. In the center of the venue, the virtual monster projection was releasing its ultimate move, and the gorgeous particle effect made the walls of the activity room as gorgeous as a kaleidoscope.
Chitanda gently pressed down the hair that was lifted by the air current, and suddenly found that her school uniform had been transformed into a duelist’s outfit, and she was wearing a smart duel disk on her wrist that was synchronized with the projection. She looked at Kanzaki in surprise, who was elegantly adjusting the gemstone button on the cuff of his suit. The button reflected the same rune luster as the card under the light.
Experience-based holographic technology? Li Zhi pushed his glasses, and a stream of rapidly jumping data passed across the lens. No… This has surpassed the current level of technology. He reached out to touch the floating light spot, and the slight current from his fingertips made his whole body tremble – these projections actually have real tactile feedback.
Kanzaki took out a gold-stamped invitation from his bosom. The parchment paper automatically burned into sparks the moment it was unfolded, and the three-dimensional logo of TV Tokyo rose from the ashes. The premiere will be held at Akihabara UDX in three days. His voice was as charming as a magician’s. At that time, everyone will witness with their own eyes how these cards break through the dimensional barrier.
The antique clock in the corner of the activity room suddenly rang seven times, and each swing of the pendulum caused subtle changes in the holographic image in the air. When the last bell sound faded away, all the projections shrank back into the script like the ebb tide, and the ink on the parchment solidified into ordinary text again. Only the magic circle on the title page was still faintly hot, as if reminding the authenticity of this surreal experience.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3 The past gradually surfaced (old version)
Chitanda Airu couldn’t suppress her curiosity, and confided to Kanzaki Tetsuya about the past of her uncle Sekiya Jun. Her expectant eyes sparkled with the light of knowledge, as if they could penetrate people’s hearts. Kanzaki Tetsuya actually already knew the ins and outs of the whole thing, but in order not to appear too abrupt, he deliberately maintained just the right amount of restraint. After all, if you act omniscient from the beginning, you will lose the fun of exploration. So, he cleverly guided Chitanda to focus the investigation on the key book “Hyouka”, allowing the truth to gradually surface with her reasoning. I will definitely do my best to assist you. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s steady voice echoed in the activity room of the Classics Club. When Chitanda Airu heard this, her fair cheeks were immediately stained with a faint blush. She lowered her head slightly, and her slender fingers unconsciously smoothed the wrinkles on her skirt. Thank you so much, Kanzaki-kun, she whispered softly, her voice as gentle as the falling cherry blossoms in spring. I will definitely investigate this matter carefully when I return.
Kanzaki pushed his glasses up on his nose, and a knowing smile flashed across his deep eyes behind the lenses. The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the ancient window lattices, casting mottled light and shadows on the wooden floor, adding a bit of warmth to this quiet moment.
After a short silence, Chitanda suddenly raised her head, and a firm light rekindled in her amethyst-like eyes. “I will go to the library to look up relevant information about “Hyouka” tomorrow,” she said softly but with determination. Just as Kanzaki-kun said, the clues left by her uncle must be hidden in this book. Her slender fingers clenched unconsciously, and the delicate lace on her cuffs trembled slightly, as if silently telling of her inner determination. The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the glass window of the Classics Club’s activity room, coating Chitanda Airu’s profile with a soft golden halo. Kanzaki Tetsuya was standing outside the door, and the scene he saw through the crack in the door made him return to the evening when he first met the girl – at that time, she was also standing quietly in front of the window, and was mistakenly locked in the activity room by a careless employee.
He still clearly remembers that when Chitanda turned around after hearing the voice, her eyes, as clear as the autumn sky, flashed with a hint of confusion, but also contained a moving firmness. Do you need help? Kanzaki remembered that there was some hesitation in his voice at that time. The girl was slightly stunned and then showed a faint smile, as peaceful as cherry blossoms in spring: Yes, if it’s possible.
This brief conversation, however, built a wonderful bridge between them. Kanzaki never expected that this accidental encounter would lead him into the world of the Classics Club, and he never expected that he would be involved in a series of confusing events. Chitanda’s almost persistent pursuit of the truth often surprised and deeply moved him.
At this moment, Oreki Houtarou happened to meet Kanzaki who was going to get the key. When he learned from the chat that the other party was going to join the Classics Club, Oreki secretly breathed a sigh of relief – it seemed that he could continue to implement his energy-saving philosophy and no longer have to worry about joining the club. However, fate is always full of drama. The next day, his sister Oreki Kyoue insisted that he must join the Classics Club with an attitude that could not be refused. Faced with his sister’s insistence, Oreki had no choice but to compromise and stepped into this activity room that would change his high school life. Driven by Chitanda Airu’s strong curiosity, the members of the Classics Club experienced a series of exciting puzzle-solving journeys, and the bond between them became deeper and deeper. Kanzaki Tetsuya watched Chitanda’s back as she left, and a gentle smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of his mouth. She is always like this. Once she locks on a target, she will devote herself to it. That pure enthusiasm is like a mirror, reflecting the innocent heart he once forgot. The door of the activity room was gently closed, and the wooden floor made a slight creaking sound, as if whispering every touching story that had happened in this space.
The next morning, when the first rays of sunlight shone into the library, Chitanda was already sitting in the most secluded corner. After some twists and turns, she finally obtained the precious “Hyouka” from a senior. The morning light cast mottled light and shadows on the desk in front of her through the blinds. Her slender fingers carefully stroked the yellowed pages, fearing that she would miss any subtle clues. When her eyes fell on the faded pencil handwriting on the title page, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated – it was the handwriting of her uncle Guan Gujun when he was young! This unexpected discovery made her excited and her fingertips trembled slightly, as if she had touched the pulse of time.
At the same time, Oreki Houtarou was lazily strolling in the corridor leading to the Classics Club. He habitually put his hands in his pockets, thinking about how to deal with club activities with the least energy. However, when he pushed open the door of the activity room, the scene in front of him made him slightly startled: Kanzaki was concentrating on sorting out the materials, and the cup of steaming black tea on the table exuded a rich aroma – that was carefully prepared by Chitanda for each member. At this moment, Oreki suddenly felt that maybe it would be nice to stay here.
Day after day, the daily life of the Classics Club gradually blossoms with a different brilliance. Chitanda can always keenly capture the intriguing puzzles in life, and Kanzaki is good at providing key clues. Even Houtarou is unconsciously infected by this atmosphere, and occasionally contributes unique insights that are eye-catching. Whenever the afterglow of the setting sun dyes the window lattices red, there will be heated discussions in the activity room, mixed with the rustling sound of pages turning, and Chitanda’s iconic exclamation of “I’m curious!” These seemingly ordinary daily fragments are quietly weaving into the most moving chapters of their youth. “Hyouka” Issue 2, seeing this book reminded her of the questions she asked back then and what the book was called! Suddenly, it seemed like she had returned to the past. Chitanda Airu opened the “Hyouka” that she had finally obtained and saw the words written on the first page. It has been a year since Senior Guanggu left. In this year, the senior turned from a hero into a legend. This year’s cultural season was held for 5 days. Whether it was struggle, sacrifice or the senior’s smile, they all faded away with the passage of time! But it’s okay. Don’t remember him, because it’s not a heroic story at all. October 13, 1968, the last year written above was 45 years ago. Chitanda said in annoyance that she still couldn’t remember what her uncle said! Kanzaki Tetsuya said that since “Hyouka” is published once a year, just look at the first issue and you’ll know. Chitanda slammed the page shut, her eyelashes trembling slightly in the morning light. She suddenly realized that this “Hyouka” was not just a collection of essays, but a time capsule that recorded her uncle’s youth. The rustling sound of early cherry blossoms falling came from outside the window. She vaguely saw Guan Gu Junzheng standing in the same sunshine more than 40 years ago, leaving this line of affectionate words on the title page with a pencil.
Let’s go to the archives. Kanzaki’s voice brought her back to reality. He had been standing beside her without her noticing, holding the key to the Classics Club between his slender fingers. According to the school history, the first generation of “Hyouka” should be kept in… Before she finished speaking, Chitanda rushed out of the library like a gust of wind, her skirt forming a graceful arc as it swept around the corner of the corridor.
When the dusty wooden door of the archive room was pushed open, tiny dust particles danced in the beam of light. Oreki lazily leaned against the door frame, but his eyes followed the two busy figures involuntarily. Kanzaki was standing on tiptoe to take down the top layer of the brown paper file bag, and when Chitanda took it, her fingertips accidentally touched. The two were stunned at the same time, and Oreki turned his face away and coughed lightly. After a careful search, they found that there seemed to be no issue 1 of “Hyouka” here! Kanzaki Tetsuya suggested that all this seemed to be related to the Kamiyama Festival, so everyone should go back and investigate the relevant information!
Chapter 4 The Truth Comes to Light (Old Version)
After searching carefully, they found that there seemed to be no issue 1 of “Hyouka” here! Kanzaki Tetsuya suggested that all this seemed to be related to the Kamiyama Festival, so they should go back and investigate the relevant information! So they had to agree to go back and investigate first! Chitanda suggested that tomorrow was a holiday and they could come to my house to integrate the information they brought! After further analysis, Chitanda stood in the center of the archives room, and the afterglow of the setting sun cast mottled light and shadows on her through the blinds. She unconsciously stroked the yellowed school history materials in her hand, and suddenly found an inconspicuous pencil mark on the edge of the title page!
Wait, she gently called the two people who were about to leave, look at this. Her slender fingers ran over the vague abbreviation, could it be KS?
Oreki suddenly straightened up, his eyes flashing with a sharp light. The abbreviation of Kamiyama Festival is also KS. He walked slowly over and pulled out a simple-bound “Kamiyama High School Yearbook” from the bookshelf. It was 1967… the year that Senior Sekiya graduated.
Kanzaki quickly flipped through the yearbook and found a signature stained with ink in the corner of the graduation photo. The three of them held their breath at the same time, and Chitanda’s fingertips were suspended in the air and trembling slightly. Just then, hurried footsteps came from the corridor, and the library chairman rushed in with a pile of old materials: Sorry to bother you! But when sorting out the donated items, I found this –
A familiar dark green cover was revealed in the brown paper package in her hand. When Chitanda took it, the hemp rope of the package suddenly broke, and the musty pages of the book scattered all over the floor. One of the pages floated to Oreki’s feet, with a faded pen writing on it: To future readers: When you read these words, please remember that the truth is always hidden… The second half of the sentence was blurred by the tea stains. After a careful search, several people were surprised to find that the first issue of “Hyouka” was missing from the archives. Kanzaki Toru pushed his glasses and said thoughtfully: It seems that all the clues point to the Kamiyama Festival, why don’t we collect relevant information separately. Everyone nodded in agreement and agreed to conduct their own investigations.
The afterglow of the setting sun shone through the blinds, casting mottled light and shadows in the archives room. Chitanda Airu stood in the halo, unconsciously stroking the yellowed school history materials in her hands. Suddenly, her fingertips stopped on a vague pencil mark on the edge of the title page.
Please wait a moment! She gently called her companion who was about to leave, and tapped the barely discernible abbreviation with her slender fingers. Could this KS be…
Oreki Houtarou turned around abruptly upon hearing this, with a sharp light flashing in his eyes. The abbreviation of Kamiyama Festival is also KS. He walked slowly to the bookshelf, and with his slender fingers pulled out a gold-stamped cover of “Kamiyama High School Yearbook”, 1967 edition… This was the year that Senior Guan Gu graduated.
Kanzaki quickly flipped through the yearbook and found a signature stained with ink in the corner of the yellowed graduation photo. The three of them held their breath at the same time, and Chitanda’s fingers hanging in the air trembled slightly. At this tense moment, hurried footsteps suddenly sounded in the corridor, and the library chairman rushed in with a pile of old materials: Excuse me! But when sorting out the donated items, I found this –
A corner of the dark green cover was exposed from the brown paper package. When Chitanda took it, the long-lost hemp rope suddenly broke, and the musty pages scattered like snowflakes. One of the pages floated to Oreki’s feet, and the faded pen handwriting read: To future readers: When you read these words, please remember that the truth is always hidden in… The second half of the sentence was blurred by the tea stains.
The next morning, the five of them came to the Chitanda family with the information they had collected. When the magnificent mansion came into view, everyone couldn’t help but exclaim: This is like a small castle! The classical Japanese-style garden shows the extraordinary family background of the Chitanda family.
The five people sat together and laid out the information they had collected. Kanzaki Toru was the first to share his views, and the other four people carefully analyzed and concluded that after the struggle led by Chitanda Airu’s uncle, the duration of the cultural festival was indeed maintained for the original five days, rather than the three days as rumored. This discovery made them believe that Chitanda Airu’s uncle was indeed a hero worthy of respect.
However, Chitanda Airu felt a little puzzled: If that was the case, why did I cry at that time? She pondered this lingering question silently.
Kanzaki Tetsu remained silent and listened patiently to everyone’s analysis. Only when everyone came to the wrong conclusion did he slowly speak: In fact, I have another important discovery. One of the authors of “Hyouka” seems to be a faculty member of our school, but she has now changed her name to Itoigawa Yoko. We can directly verify with him whether our conclusion is correct.
He paused, and explained apologetically: The reason why I didn’t reveal this information at the beginning is that I hope you can think independently and draw conclusions through your own reasoning. I hope you don’t mind my decision. The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the corridor of the mansion. Chitanda Airu deliberately stopped Kanzaki Tetsuya after school. She bowed slightly, with gratitude in her eyes: Kanzaki classmate, this time it’s really thanks to you for taking so much trouble for my affairs… Her voice was soft but full of sincerity. As the spring break was coming to an end, the five young people finally set a date to visit Mr. Itoigawa Yoko. While waiting for the meeting, the library became the place they frequented most. Everyone was buried in textbooks and notes, making the final sprint for the upcoming final exams.
On a lazy sunny afternoon, Chitanda Airu suddenly took out an exquisite lunch box from her schoolbag. “Everyone must have worked hard in their studies, so I prepared some snacks.” She smiled gently, and the moment she opened the lid of the box, the tempting aroma immediately filled the air. The freshly baked rice balls were neatly arranged, some wrapped in seaweed, some dotted with sesame seeds, and each one was carefully prepared. Everyone sat in a circle, tasting Airu’s special delicacies while excitedly discussing the upcoming meeting with Mr. Itoigawa. Oreki Houtarou noticed that Airu’s fingers were unconsciously twisted together because of nervousness, but there was a determined light in her eyes.
The agreed day finally arrived. The five of them stood in front of Mr. Itoigawa’s office and took a deep breath at the same time. Ailu gently adjusted his uniform tie and raised his hand to knock on the quaint wooden door. “Come in.” A gentle but slightly hoarse voice came from inside the door. The moment the door was opened, the sunlight cast mottled light and shadows on the floor through the blinds. A female teacher with slightly frosted silver hair was standing in front of the data rack, holding a stack of yellowed documents in her hands. Her glasses reflected the light from the window, making it difficult to see her expression for a moment.
Kanzaki Tetsuya stepped forward, bowed respectfully, and explained his purpose. Teacher Itoigawa put down the red pen in her hand thoughtfully, and her eyes behind the glasses narrowed slightly. It’s so nostalgic. Her eyes slowly swept across everyone’s face, and finally stopped at Airu. I didn’t expect that after so many years, there would still be students who were so obsessed with this story. Especially you, Airu. She paused, and her voice suddenly became soft, Guan Gu Jun… is he your uncle?
The room was so quiet that everyone could hear each other’s breathing, and the sound of cicadas outside the window was particularly clear. Teacher Itoigawa walked slowly to the bookshelf and took down a leather-covered notebook from the top shelf. Her fingertips gently stroked the spine of the book, which was already a little warped, as if she was stroking a dusty past. When she was writing “Hyouka” that year, she turned the yellowed pages and pointed to a faded note, which did refer to a real event. But you may have overlooked a key point – the shortening of the cultural festival is just an appearance, and behind it is a secret that the school wants to bury forever.
Airu suddenly felt dizzy, and fragments of childhood memories flashed through her mind like a revolving lantern. Teacher Itoigawa’s deep gaze seemed to travel through time and space: To completely solve this mystery, you also need to find the complete records of the Cultural Festival Executive Committee that year. She turned and walked to her desk, and took out a stack of documents wrapped in brown paper from the drawer, but…some of the information, I have kept until now.
Chapter 5 Daughter of Time (Old Version)
Since you are so fascinated by this story, let me reveal this regrettable past. Your reasoning is indeed brilliant, and you can piece together a picture close to the truth with just a few clues. However, one thing needs to be clarified: Senior Guan Gu did not volunteer to be a leader, but was pushed to the forefront by the instigation of everyone. However, the students’ protests eventually burned themselves – the bonfire they lit accidentally ignited the entire gymnasium! This sudden disaster caught everyone off guard, and what made the students speechless was that there was no reasonable explanation for the raging fire. In the end, this farce ended with the heavy price of Senior Guan Gu being forced to drop out of school, becoming the most regrettable warning on campus.
As you might have guessed, when the noise of the cultural festival faded and the campus returned to peace, he became a political victim of the school’s efforts to calm the turmoil. The only legacy he left us is this book “Hyouka” – perhaps this is his last silent accusation against his unfair fate. Between the lines, one can still feel his suppressed anger and unwillingness to vent.
So, Mr. Itoigawa, someone asked quietly, why did your uncle name the magazine he left behind “Hyouka”?
The teacher shook her head, indicating that she didn’t know. At this time, Oreki had already deduced the reason for the name, and Kanzaki Toru also seemed to have known it for a long time. Looking at Oreki Houtarou’s hesitation, was it to take care of the teacher’s feelings? Some things can only be truly relieved by speaking out. Obviously the teacher knew the reason, and Kanzaki Toru had to seriously reveal the answer to the mystery.
Guan Gu named it this way because he wanted to convey his ideas to future generations, Kanzaki said. Seeing that the three people still didn’t understand what he meant, he turned to everyone and asked: How do you say “Hyouka” in English?
It must be icecream! Chitanda blurted out. Kanzaki Tetsuya wrote another sentence on the paper that sounded similar to this phrase. Chitanda stared at the familiar yet unfamiliar handwriting, and the floodgates of memory opened suddenly – she once asked her uncle the meaning of ice cream, and her uncle’s answer was still ringing in her ears: it means to become strong. If you are weak, one day you will not even be able to scream. Even if you are alive, you are just a walking corpse. Chitanda Airu fell into a whirlpool of memories. At that time, she was afraid of becoming that kind of person, so she couldn’t help crying.
After listening to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s story, Chitanda Airu finally understood that her uncle’s story was never a heroic epic. Sekiya Jun was just a scapegoat pushed out by everyone, not a hero that everyone admired, but a victim who was powerless to resist under the oppression of power, and even his last cry was strangled in his throat…
The library fell into a dead silence, with only the falling cherry blossoms outside the window silently telling of this forgotten past. Chitanda unconsciously clenched the yellowed “Hyouka”, and the folds on the edge of the paper dug deep into her palm. At this moment, she suddenly found a line of almost faded small words in the corner of the title page – dedicated to all the silent majority, and there were traces of tears left in the ink smudges.
In the most secluded corner of the library, Chitanda trembled as she turned to the last page of the first issue of “Hyouka”. It was densely covered with scribbled handwriting, like a set of codes waiting to be deciphered. The sunlight cast mottled light and shadows on the floor through the blinds, just like the truth that was deliberately buried back then, which was now breaking free from the shackles of time bit by bit with the rustling of the pages. The mystery that had lingered in Chitanda’s heart for many years was finally solved, and she was finally able to let go of her knot and say goodbye to her uncle. Kanzaki Tetsuya stared at the line of words that had just been written on the paper – Icecream I am wailing, and the words revealed the helplessness and heaviness of reality.
When leaving the room, Kanzaki asked Chitanda: Why did you later tell Fukube and Mayaka about your worries? Chitanda remembered what Kanzaki once said: Maybe in another ten years, I will no longer be obsessed with my uncle’s affairs. She replied softly: Because Kanzaki said he would help me. If I don’t want to say anything, wouldn’t it be a great disappointment to you? It was you who gave me the courage…
At this moment, Chitanda suddenly realized that she could no longer tolerate this matter being diluted by time. She herself could not explain why she had such an idea. Kanzaki’s existence did change a lot – not only affecting the world, but also changing the trajectory of everyone. Now Oreki Houtarou seems to have swapped places with herself, so, has she fallen in love with Chitanda Airu now?
I didn’t experience these things in my previous life, so I can’t find the answer. Kanzaki replied thoughtfully, maybe I, like you, need time to find the answer.
Kanzaki returned to his newly purchased home, and his heart was filled with emotion. Whether in his past life or this life, his love for anime has never changed. With the memory of his past life, he decided to create another anime. Without special abilities, even a genius would find it difficult to create two works at the same time. He thought to himself, since he has such a talent, he should make good use of it.
Under the arrangement of the world consciousness, he was shaped into a nationally renowned genius before entering Shangshenshan High School, so that his current achievements would not seem abrupt. As long as he did not show his superpowers, the outside world would naturally adapt to his various identities. Now that he has been recognized as a world-class genius, it is not surprising that he has developed several epoch-making animation production equipment.
It’s time to let this world feel the charm of high-quality animation. Kanzaki made up his mind. After looking up the animation information of this world, he found that there was a lack of excellent mecha works here. Just make “EVA”, I can handle the theme song myself. He thought confidently, it’s easy for me to sing with a female voice.
As a being beyond ordinary people, Kanzaki plans to complete the production tonight and deliver it to the TV station for broadcast tomorrow. This decision is destined to open a new page in the history of animation in this world. As soon as the first ray of sunlight in the morning fell, I sent out the carefully crafted animation work. With a joyful mood, I stepped into the gate of Kamiyama High School. Completely different from my previous life, the campus life at this moment seems to be coated with a layer of rose-colored filter, and every ordinary daily life shines with a heart-warming brilliance. When the afterglow of the setting sun dyed the sky orange-red, the five members of the Classics Club finally arrived at the hot spring hotel. Chitanda Eru stood in front of the quaint wooden door, her amethyst-like eyes reflecting the sunset: It’s great that everyone can come together. She gently gathered her long hair that was blown by the mountain breeze, and this time she must thank everyone for helping to investigate her uncle’s affairs before.
Mayaka Sanae was chatting with her two cousins. When she heard the noise, she immediately turned around and waved: “This way, this way!” Auntie specially reserved a Japanese-style room with a mountain view. She proudly waved the hand-drawn hotel map, and there were cute emoticons next to the hot spring logo on the paper.
Chapter 6: Hot Spring Inn Trip (Old Version)
Houtarou, I’m glad you arrived safely. Fukube Satoshi smiled brightly and embraced the pale Oreki Houtarou, who was leaning against the doorpost weakly, as if he would fall at any time. Satoshi… Can you choose a closer destination next time… The young man who always advocated energy conservation protested weakly, his messy bangs on his forehead were already soaked with cold sweat, and were gleaming in the sunset.
Here. Mayaka Ihara suddenly handed over a steaming towel, and although her tone was still as stern as usual, she said, “Wipe your face. The ingredients for Sukiyaki are ready.” When she turned to Chitanda, her eyes suddenly softened, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised, “I specifically asked Auntie to prepare high-quality ingredients and fresh seasonal vegetables.”
The innkeeper, dressed in a simple kimono, came out quickly, with a little flour on her cuffs: “You’ve come at the right time! The hot spring has just been replaced with new water, and it is said that you can see the amazing sight of the Milky Way pouring down tonight.” She enthusiastically took everyone’s luggage, and gentle fine lines appeared at the corners of her eyes. Mayaka often mentioned you, come in and warm up.
At this moment, Chitanda Airu suddenly said something shocking: Aren’t hot springs mixed bathing? Although Kanzaki Toru had a vague premonition that Chitanda would ask this question before coming, when this sentence really rang in his ears, he couldn’t help but hold his head and shake his head. In his previous life, he had never encountered such a bold and straightforward idea.
As the dusk deepened, the wooden corridor made a long creaking sound under footsteps, and five young figures gradually overlapped in the sunset. In the mist rising from the mountain stream in the distance, cheerful conversations and laughter were faintly heard, mixed with the unique sulfur smell of the hot springs, dyeing this youth story into a hazy and eternal ink painting.
In this way, the exhausted Oreki Houtarou spent the first night of this trip in a daze, healed by the hot springs and delicious food. In the morning mist, the subtle sound of the wooden sliding door woke up Oreki Houtarou from his light sleep. The faint morning light penetrated the mist, casting mottled light and shadows on the tatami. He squinted lazily and saw that everyone had gathered in the corridor. Chitanda Eru was holding a yellowed ancient book. When she saw him wake up, she immediately turned around, with amethyst-like eyes dancing with joy: Oreki, are you awake? The proprietress said that the maple leaves on the back mountain have begun to change color. We…
At this time, Mayaka Ihara suddenly lowered her voice and spoke mysteriously about what she had seen last night: I seemed to see a vague white shadow by the window… This reminded everyone of the ghost story told last night. It is said that someone had hanged himself in the abandoned Japanese-style room opposite, and since then, residents have often claimed to have seen strange white shadows in that room. What’s even more horrifying is that later another resident died there strangely!
However, the next morning, Mayaka’s behavior was exactly the same as what Kanzaki Tetsuya remembered. He knew the reason, but he didn’t want to point it out. Seeing this, the older cousin blinked mischievously and joked: I didn’t expect you to be afraid of ghosts? The younger cousin clenched the corners of her clothes nervously, and her knuckles turned slightly white. Oreki’s eyes inadvertently swept across the teacups on the table – one of them had the name of the older cousin written on it, and other items also had similar marks.
Look, everyone! Suddenly, Fukube Satoshi shouted exaggeratedly from the end of the corridor. He ran over with his cell phone in hand. The screen showed a special alert just issued by the Meteorological Agency: Due to abnormal air currents, tonight will usher in a meteor shower that occurs once in a century. When Mayaka came closer to check, the ends of her hair still carried the scent of cherry blossoms from the hot spring: So, the Milky Way we saw last night was just the beginning?
At breakfast time, the earthen pot porridge gurgled on the table, and the steaming heat blurred everyone’s faces…
In the afternoon, everyone walked along the moss-covered mountain path. Chitanda was determined to solve the mystery of the haunted house, and her eyes flashing with expectation completely defeated Kanzaki Tetsuya. He promised to help her solve the mystery and began to collect clues separately. First, they asked the younger cousin, and the girl hesitantly said: That’s the warehouse! If you go there, your sister will be angry. The two of them investigated around again. At lunch, the older cousin showed off her exquisite yukata to everyone, which seemed to be a gorgeous dress worn only at celebrations.
After lunch, Kanzaki Toru also connected the clues and told Chitanda Eru his own inference: the young cousin envied her sister’s yukata, but knew that her sister would never lend it to her – because her sister had the habit of marking personal belongings and always deliberately drew a line between herself and others. So the sister had to secretly wear a yukata to the summer festival last night, but was unexpectedly soaked by the sudden heavy rain. In order not to be discovered, she hung the yukata in the abandoned Japanese-style room overnight and opened the outer window for ventilation. Unfortunately, Mayaka and others mistook the fluttering yukata for a ghost, which triggered this farce.
On the street outside, Chitanda looked a little sad after hearing the inference: If this is the case, it means that the relationship between the sisters is not close… In the twilight, the mottled light of the tree shadows was reflected on her lost face. Kanzaki comforted her softly: I am an orphan and may not fully understand this emotion. But things may not be as bad as we think.
As an only child, Chitanda originally had a beautiful vision of the affection between brothers and sisters. Just then, they saw the pair of sisters in front of the hotel. The younger sister had sprained her foot, and the older sister was squatting down to carry her home. Seeing this, Chitanda smiled again. In the reflection of the setting sun, her smile was particularly moving.
As dusk fell, the stone lanterns by the hot spring pool gradually lit up. Houtarou looked at the starry sky stained by water vapor, and suddenly heard the crisp sound of wooden clogs hitting bluestone behind him. Turning around, he saw Chitanda coming in a lavender yukata, holding two cans of warm sweet wine in her hands, and pinning a camellia that he had quietly placed in front of her door this morning in her hair – the blush was as bright and beautiful as the morning glow in the mist. The five people played here for a total of three days… During the summer vacation, a mysterious alumnus seemed to be in trouble. He was asking Oreki’s sister for help, but the sister was overseas and couldn’t help her now! However, the sister said that she had a younger brother who might be able to help. At first, this alumnus also thought about asking for help from the genius of the Classics Club! But there was no intersection between the two, and Kanzaki Tetsuya had no obligation to help her. After a while, this alumnus chatted with Chitanda, and it seemed that he wanted to use Chitanda’s identity as the head of the Classics Club. This alumna hoped that all members of the Classics Club could come to the school, and Chitanda seemed to be very familiar with her and agreed decisively.
One day during the summer vacation, Oreki and Hattori came to school. Fukube saw the congratulations of the swimming club’s victory hanging among the students, and couldn’t help wondering if he had any talent! But in the end, he found that he didn’t seem to have anything special except for his knowledge. As for whether Oreki had any talent, he didn’t dare to make a rash judgment! But there was at least one person, he could say for sure, that person’s talent was overflowing, almost omnipotent!
Oreki felt that he was an ordinary high school student through and through. After the two opened the door of the Classics Club, they saw that three people had already arrived. Since everyone was present, they asked Chitanda why they were called here. Chitanda explained and led everyone to the multimedia classroom. At this time, the second-year senior sister Irisu told everyone that their class had made a mystery movie and was going to show it at this year’s cultural festival. But now they have encountered some problems, and they hope that the five people in the Classics Club can take a look. Kanzaki Tetsuya knew that this was not a movie viewing party, but hoped that the five of them could help the people in their film research club to make a new movie that would satisfy everyone.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 7 Remake of the movie (old version)
I have to admit that this arrangement is indeed quite clever. Oreki frowned slightly and questioned: Even if we find the problem now, it might be too late to reshoot it, right? He really couldn’t understand what the point of watching the sample at this critical moment was.
The senior student pushed her glasses elegantly and smiled approvingly: Your question is reasonable. However, it is most efficient to watch the whole movie first and then discuss the problem. As she spoke, she gently drew the curtains, and the room suddenly became dark. The beam of the projector danced on the screen, and she said solemnly: Please be sure to observe every detail carefully.
However, when the film started playing, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes were always outside the screen. His eyes were fixed on the empress surrounded by the people of Kamiyama High School, and his eyes flashed with a thoughtful light. He thought to himself: It seems that she also knows it well. If it weren’t for Chitanda Airu’s participation
The members of the Classical Club would never get involved in this matter easily. At least one thing he could be sure of – without his participation, no matter how much the film was modified, it would only reach a passing standard at best. After all, the film has entered the post-production stage. If they want to start over and reshoot it, they must ensure that it is completed on schedule… then his presence is absolutely indispensable. Thinking of this, Kanzaki couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: Her title of empress is really worthy of the name.
After the movie was over, the senior asked several people for their impressions. Mayaka bluntly said that this work did have many shortcomings: although it adopted the suspense setting of a closed room murder case, the preparation of the case motive, the arrangement of clues, and the handling of the ending were all quite rough. The actors’ performances were too exaggerated, the overall plot was fragmented and lacked coherence, and the ending was abrupt, giving people a feeling of hastily patchwork.
Everyone expressed their opinions, and all agreed that the film had serious flaws. The senior nodded in agreement, adding that people who lack talent often fail to achieve satisfactory results no matter how much enthusiasm they put into it. Oreki was more tolerant, believing that student works should not demand perfection. But the senior seriously pointed out that the biggest problem with the film was that it was not only of poor quality, but it was not even completed. Such a half-finished product could not even satisfy the creators.
In the detailed introduction of the background of the work, the senior student told us: As the only student in the class with experience in comics creation, Hongo was unanimously recommended by all classmates to take on the important task of screenwriting for the film. However, things happen unexpectedly. Just after she finished writing the script for the key scene, she unfortunately fell ill, resulting in a vacancy in the script for the case-solving link, and the entire filming work came to a standstill. Faced with this unexpected situation, the senior student sincerely invited the members of the Classics Club to play the role of detectives to help deduce the real culprit of the case.
At this point, Fukube raised a very professional question: Does a script written by a novice screenwriter really have enough reasoning clues for us to analyze?
In response, the senior student immediately gave a detailed explanation: Hongo showed extremely high professionalism in the process of script writing. She not only studied the writing skills of suspense stories in depth, but also strictly followed the professional norms such as the Ten Commandments, Nine Propositions and Twenty Rules in the field of mystery novel writing. Therefore, we have reason to believe that the script must contain sufficient clues to solve the case, enough to support the complete reasoning process.
Since Kanzaki Tetsu had clearly stated that he had no intention of participating in puzzle-solving activities and was not good at this kind of reasoning and analysis, the members present agreed after discussion that this task should be handed over to the professional Oreki. After all, he had demonstrated his outstanding ability to solve complex puzzles many times before, and was the best choice to solve this difficult problem.
However, Oreki Houtarou, who adheres to the principle of energy conservation, is obviously unwilling to waste energy on this, and tactfully suggests that the senior student solve it by herself. The senior student admits that she is not good at mystery themes – in fact, she did not participate in the film production at first, and was only ordered to take over this difficult project the day before yesterday. If she had been in the team from the beginning, with her keen judgment, she would have been able to discover the problems in the staffing and script quality of this project earlier.
When asked why Oreki chose the Classics Club, the senior explained: I have known Chitanda for many years. After hearing about the Hyouka incident, I thought that the Classics Club members might be able to play the role of detectives. At this time, Oreki, who was an energy conservationist, still looked hesitant. Chitanda Airu asked earnestly at the right time: Can you please give me a hand? I understand that this may take up your precious time… These sincere words made it difficult for everyone to refuse.
Kanzaki Toru then proposed a two-pronged solution: Oreki would continue to act as a detective to reason about the case, while the other four members of the Classical Club would start filming a new mystery short film. He promised to be responsible for the script writing and equipment preparation, while the senior would help recruit extras. This would ensure that there would be works on display at the cultural festival, and that everyone’s expertise would be fully utilized. Kanzaki added that, as a token of gratitude, I would also personally prepare a special thank you.
After everyone reached a consensus, Oreki reluctantly agreed, but still emphasized: If the truth is not found out in the end, it is not my responsibility. The senior student comforted him: Don’t be too nervous, why not listen to the opinions of several classmates first, and then analyze it based on your own insights.
As the night deepened, everyone decided to postpone the discussion of the script until tomorrow. Kanzaki Tetsuya volunteered: I will bring the completed script and filming equipment tomorrow. He thought to himself that since he had a crush on Chitanda Airu, he should do his best to help. Although this might be a debt to Oreki, considering the involvement of Oreki’s sister, he would not be able to stay out of it. Kanzaki secretly made up his mind to take good care of Oreki in the future.
On the way back, Fukube talked about the anecdotes of Senior Sister Irisu with great interest. This senior sister who was dubbed the Empress (this title comes from the third card in the Tarot deck, which usually starts with the Fool) is said to have a special charm that makes people unconsciously become her chess pieces. Fukube suddenly had an idea and suggested that everyone choose a Tarot card as a symbol. He analyzed: Mayaka’s temperament is quite consistent with the Justice Card, while I am more in line with the characteristics of a magician. As for the Fool Card… He hesitated for a moment and originally wanted to keep it for himself, but in the end he thought Chitanda was more suitable. When talking about Kanzaki Tetsuya, Fukube sincerely praised: With his ability, any card can be perfectly controlled! This mysterious discussion made Oreki confused and completely confused.
When Fukube commented on Oreki, he compared him to strength, but Oreki vaguely sensed that this was not a sincere compliment. As everyone left one after another, only Kanzaki Tetsuya and Chitanda Airu were left. Surprisingly, the house Kanzaki bought happened to be in the same direction as Chitanda’s house – this was not intentional on his part, but purely coincidental: there was a house for sale in the area, and the conditions of the house were exactly what he expected. If this is attributed to the arrangement of fate, it is something to be thankful for.
When they were about to part, Chitanda looked at Kanzaki who was about to arrive home, hesitated for a moment and said sincerely: I am grateful for your care today, especially Kanzaki who has done so much for me, I really don’t know how to express my gratitude. Kanzaki immediately responded: Don’t worry, these are all my duties. If you insist on thanking me… He added a little embarrassedly, I am not a good cook, it would be great if I could share some home-cooked dishes. Chitanda readily agreed to hear this, saying that it was just a piece of cake.
Chapter 8 The Making of a Film (Old Version)
The next morning, Chitanda Airu prepared a rich lunch box for each member of the Classics Club. When she handed a heavy lunch box to Kanzaki Tetsuya, the boy looked at the pile of food in front of him and couldn’t help but widen his eyes: This… is too rich, isn’t it? Chitanda lowered her head slightly, her cheeks flushed: Because I’m not sure about Kanzaki’s taste, I prepared a little more… If there are any dishes you don’t like, please tell me. Under the kind gaze of everyone, Kanzaki changed the subject a little awkwardly.
After lunch, Senior Eba arrived as promised and led Oreki Houtarou to the mystery research group. At the same time, Kanzaki Tetsuya called together the remaining three people and solemnly started a script seminar. It was amazing that Kanzaki’s understanding of his role was already perfect – with the blessing of world consciousness, his learning efficiency was indeed beyond ordinary people.
After a night of careful selection, Kanzaki finally decided on the classic mystery play “Annual Rings” as the blueprint for the filming. After a slight adaptation, I have to say that my brain is really useful now! This work is centered on the exquisite time cycle narrative, and through the interlocking case clues, it weaves an intricate network of character relationships. Its profound theme touches on eternal propositions such as memory, redemption and destiny, showing the shocking power of tragedy.
Faced with such a difficult script, the members couldn’t help but hesitate: Can we students really handle such a work? Kanzaki responded confidently: Since I chose this script, I am naturally very sure. Please trust my judgment. Under his professional directing, everyone found the most suitable position. Looking at the professional shooting equipment displayed by Kanzaki, everyone was once again impressed by the preparation ability of this talented young man. At this moment, everyone secretly made up their minds: they must do their best to present this precious script perfectly.
While Kanzaki Tetsuya was busy preparing for the filming, Oreki Houtarou also had a critical turning point. After listening to the stories of several seniors, Oreki confirmed at least one thing: almost none of the people involved in the film production had studied the script seriously. They were all very self-righteous and stubborn, completely ignoring the coherence and rationality of the plot, and just blindly imposed their personal ideas on the film. This practice of doing things independently led to the most serious consequence – the filming of the film could not even be completed smoothly.
At this time, Senior Jiang Bo, who had led the way earlier, brought the original script. After carefully reading it, Oreki found that the senior’s script was indeed remarkable. The words revealed a rigorous attitude, and even details such as not leaving footprints outside the window were carefully considered. Oreki couldn’t help but believe that this was indeed a carefully polished work.
Then, the senior in charge of publicity walked into the classroom. Oreki took the opportunity to ask if the screenwriter was recommended by the senior who drew the comics, but the answer he got was: the screenwriter was democratically elected, and the film theme and production direction were also decided by collective voting. As she said that, she handed Oreki a meeting record. While reading the record, the senior explained her unique views on suspense films: in the eyes of ordinary audiences, suspense films are not necessarily detective themes, and horror films like “Friday the 13th” or “A Nightmare on Elm Street” can also be classified as such. Obviously, she had at least studied part of the script and put forward her own idea: since the deceased died in a secret room, the murderer must be a supernatural being who can pass through walls.
Oreki secretly felt sorry for the temporary screenwriter. The senior continued to explain her idea: In fact, the screenwriter may have been looking for a seventh actor. I think as long as we keep one couple, the other characters can be killed by the monster. In the end, let the couple join forces to defeat the monster and form a deep relationship in the test of life and death. Hearing this, Oreki felt a splitting headache – the creativity of the seniors has completely deviated from the original intention of the script. Judging from the large amount of blood plasma prepared by the senior, he obviously intended to let more characters die.
In the end, all these wild ideas were rejected because they were incompatible with the tone of the film. After a tormenting brainstorm, Oreki decided to leave first. As dusk fell, he passed by the studio and saw that everyone was still busy, so he silently chose to return alone.
Unexpectedly, Senior Irusu had been waiting for him at the intersection outside the school for a long time, inviting him to drink tea together. This powerful senior, like an empress, refused to be refused, and said straight to the point: I have long understood that other people do not have the talent to solve the mystery. I don’t expect the members of the Classics Club to help. From the beginning, there was only one person who could play the role of a detective – that is you, Oreki Houtarou. She looked Oreki straight in the eyes and said bluntly: You are special, please help our class through the difficulties. After saying this, she bowed solemnly.
Oreki was stunned for a moment, and humbly said that he had no special talent, and that he was lucky to solve the puzzle in the past. To convince him, the senior told him a meaningful story: There was a substitute player in a track and field club, who was never selected as a regular despite hard training, because the team was full of excellent players, including a gifted genius. When the genius was asked about the secret after winning a certain competition, she said lightly: It was just good luck. ——How ironic this sentence sounded to the substitute player.
Everyone should know their own limitations. The senior’s words made Oreki fall into deep thought. He began to re-examine himself, wondering if he had underestimated his abilities. In the end, he made up his mind to solve the mystery as a detective. Maybe his talent was not as dazzling as Kanzaki Tetsuya, but who said that ordinary people can’t bloom with unique brilliance?
The next morning, in the cool morning mist, Oreki and Fukube walked side by side on the tree-lined path leading to the school. Oreki suddenly asked: Fukube, do you think there is something in this world that only you can do? Fukube was slightly startled when he heard this, then smiled bitterly and shook his head: No. I am just an ordinary person, I don’t have any special talents.
He looked into the distance, and said with a bit of self-mockery: Take Sherlock Holmes for example. Although I admire him very much, I know I can never become that kind of person. I have neither the courage to cut through the thorns in the maze of knowledge nor the perseverance to persevere. If Mayaka is interested in reasoning, I am afraid she will surpass me in less than three months. As for a genius like Kanzaki Tetsuya, it will probably take less than a day for him to leave me behind.
At this point, Fukube’s voice gradually deepened: So, I am destined not to be a leader. He keenly noticed that Oreki was different today, and asked tentatively: Did the senior praise you?
Oreki shook his head slightly and looked at Fukube with a firm gaze: My opinion of you is much higher than yours. Fukube was stunned at first, then forced a smile, but when he turned around, he could not hide his lonely expression.
Back in the activity room, Oreki watched the movie shot in the second grade again. The camera language was indeed awkward. If a panoramic shot could be used to show the background at the beginning, or a bird’s-eye view could be used to show the dialogue scene on the second floor, it would make it easier for the audience to understand the plot. What was even more puzzling was that flashlights appeared many times in the film, but none of the six actors in the picture were carrying flashlights. In addition, the actors’ habit of frequently looking at the camera was also particularly abrupt.
Chapter 9 Oreki’s Misunderstanding (Old Version)
In other movies, these might just be technical errors, Oreki analyzed to the senior, but what if these were intentional clues? He then revealed the answer: there was actually a seventh person in the film, the photographer who was always holding the camera. The light source of the flashlight came from this person, and all the seemingly wrong shots were carefully designed by the crew. When the other six people acted separately, the photographer could take the opportunity to complete the trick of killing in the closed room.
The screenwriter hasn’t chosen the seventh actor yet, right? Oreki suggested that they should quickly decide on the actor to reshoot the remaining parts. The senior student pondered for a moment and raised two questions: Why didn’t the photographer communicate with other people? If it was true as Oreki said, wouldn’t the other characters be able to see through the truth quickly?
Oreki answered calmly: The first question is exactly the motive for the crime – the resentment of being ignored by the group. As for the second question, as long as the puzzle can stump the audience, it will be more realistic if the characters in the play quickly discover the truth. This is also the reason why there is no detective character in the script.
After a moment of silence, the senior student smiled and said: Oreki, you really have a unique talent. She decided to complete the filming according to this idea and invited Oreki to name the film. Oreki thought for a while and suggested: “The Blind Spot of Ten Thousand People”, how about this name?
The finished work was shown as scheduled at the Cultural Festival after the start of school. Although it was not as good as Kanzaki Tetsuya’s “Annual Rings”, which was highly recognized at the Cultural Festival and valued by theaters and will be released nationwide soon, it received considerable praise from students. Both films added a lot of heat to the Cultural Festival of Kamiyama High School.
After the cultural festival, the campus was still filled with excitement. During lunch break, Oreki sat alone on a bench in the courtyard, staring at the ginkgo leaves falling in the wind. Fukube came over with a lunch box and sat down next to him: I heard that “The Blind Spot of Ten Thousand People” was recommended to participate in the National High School Student Film Festival.
Oreki took the rice ball from Fukube and thanked him softly. The sunlight shone through the gaps between the leaves on his face, outlining the interlaced light and dark contours. In fact, he suddenly said, “I asked you that question that day because I saw you staying up late in the editing room to modify the film from behind.”
Fukube paused while chewing. Oreki continued: “You always say you have no talent, but do you know that you can find details that others don’t notice, and you can insist on adjusting each shot to perfection. This kind of concentration is the most special talent.”
The noise of club activities came from afar, but the air between the two seemed to freeze. Fukube looked down at the remaining plums in the lunch box, his Adam’s apple rolling slightly. I… His voice was a little trembling, I just don’t want to disappoint everyone’s expectations
This is what makes you special. Oreki stood up and patted him on the shoulder. Not everyone can take other people’s affairs as their own responsibility like you do. He pointed to the window on the second floor of the teaching building, which faced the direction of the editing room. That night, that window was the only one with lights on in the entire campus.
Fukube looked in the direction of his finger, and saw the sunlight reflecting off the glass, creating a dazzling glow. He suddenly remembered that he had stood at that spot countless times during the filming, observing every corner of the campus through the same window – in order to find the most perfect angle for the scene.
Maybe… Fukube’s mouth corners rose unconsciously. I do have something that others can’t do. He turned to look at Oreki. It was you, an iceberg of energy conservationism, who was forced to say so many words.
In a rare moment of solitude, Fukube finally couldn’t help but mention the details of the movie to Oreki. He chatted casually at first, but then his expression gradually became serious: The ending of the movie is indeed very exciting. If this is your original intention, I certainly have nothing to say. As a close friend for many years, Fukube keenly noticed the strangeness in it. Oreki, do you really believe that the original screenwriter could have conceived such an ending? The method of making the photographer the real murderer is clearly a narrative trick.
He continued to analyze: This technique was almost unheard of in the era of Sherlock Holmes, and it was not until Christie’s “The Mystery of Roger” that it really pioneered. How could that screenwriter who learned from scratch reach the level of the queen of reasoning in just a few months? Is that senior sister really a rare genius? Oreki argued in a panic: Maybe… the screenwriter borrowed this technique from other books?
Fukube’s eyes dimmed. He understood that Oreki had no intention of hiding anything, but simply wanted to follow the senior’s line of thought to solve the puzzle. Although the final effect was amazing, the film had already deviated from the original creative concept. He was silent for a moment, and finally said nothing, turned around and disappeared at the end of the corridor.
On the way home from school, Kanzaki Tetsuya found an excuse to ask Oreki to come home later. Surprisingly, the other three classmates did not ask any more questions and left early as if they understood what he meant. Oreki was still immersed in thinking about the plot of the movie, but Kanzaki took a different approach and turned the topic to the senior who was the screenwriter.
If the senior was really sick and unconscious, Kanzaki said thoughtfully, how could Jiang Bo, her best friend, lead us calmly like that day? This sudden inference shocked Oreki. He realized that he had been obsessed with analyzing the ending of the movie, but ignored the emotional factors of the creator – did he mistakenly treat the script as a cold reasoning problem?
Kanzaki continued to analyze: Since the film has been completed, from a rational point of view, it is really useless to dwell on it. But why did the senior sister hide the original ending? This question caused ripples in Oreki’s heart.
When they parted, the setting sun stretched their shadows very long. This unsolved mystery lingered in Oreki’s mind throughout the weekend, making him restless. Just as he tossed and turned, the dusty Tarot card analysis book on the bookshelf at home suddenly caught his eye, as if it was destined by heaven.
He slowly opened the book about tarot cards, his fingertips wandering across the pages. He first carefully studied the interpretations of the cards mentioned by Fukube, and then turned to the card that Fukube used to describe himself – strength. The words “inner strength”, “unyielding fighting spirit”, “deep bond” and so on were written on the card. Oreki couldn’t help but frown, as these traits seemed to have nothing to do with him.
Just when he was confused, his eyes fell on the tiny annotation below the illustration: In the picture, a mighty lion is being tamed by a gentle woman, which is the symbol of strength! This picture instantly awakened his memory – Chitanda’s big eyes flashing with curiosity, Irisu-senpai’s irresistible smile, and the elder sister’s seemingly casual but always hitting the mark.
How could I be controlled by them? As soon as this thought flashed through his mind, Oreki fell into deep thought. After a moment, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Perhaps, this was the truth…
Chapter 10: Exploitation is not necessarily a bad thing (old version)
He closed the book, and the sunset outside the window dyed the pages a warm orange. Those tamed memory fragments became clearer in his mind at this moment – the moment when he unconsciously compromised when Chitanda asked him persistently, the moment when he nodded silently when Irisu-senpai arranged the task in a gentle but unquestionable tone, and even the casual words of his sister, “Make me a cup of coffee”, could make him put down his work and go to the kitchen.
Oreki walked to the window, the evening breeze gently brushing his hair. In the distance, on the playground, the track and field team members were doing their final sprint training, and the cheers of encouragement drifted in with the wind. He suddenly realized that he was like those tamed lions. On the surface, he maintained a solitary attitude, but in fact, he had already been tamed by them in their own way – not by force, but with a soft rope woven with sincerity, expectation and trust.
The tarot cards on the desk glowed in the sunset. The woman in the Strength card did not use any weapons, but just stroked the lion’s mane with both hands. Oreki gently stroked the card, and suddenly felt that the ties that had troubled him might be the source of strength that supported him to move forward.
To be honest, this development is completely contrary to my original intention. Did Irisu-san hint at my talent so enthusiastically just to shape me into a chess piece on her chessboard? Thinking of this, I can’t help but feel tired. Perhaps it is wise to continue to stick to my non-competitive energy-saving lifestyle. This experience made me deeply understand that in this world, easily becoming a chess piece in the hands of others will only bring endless troubles. The truth is often more exhausting than imagined!
At this moment, Kanzaki Tetsuya is concentrating on a conference call with the agent he hired in Tokyo. As the popularity of the works continues to soar, they need to plan the subsequent development strategy in detail, including important matters such as the release time of the new works. Unexpectedly, the influence of these two works has expanded rapidly like a snowball, and the number of peripheral products prepared in the early stage is far from keeping up with market demand, resulting in an embarrassing situation where supply exceeds demand.
The agent on the other end of the video was enthusiastically suggesting: Mr. Kanzaki, would you consider holding a few autograph sessions in Tokyo? Fans are looking forward to meeting you in person. But Kanzaki Toru declined the suggestion without hesitation. He has always valued personal privacy, and it was precisely to avoid public appearances that he hired a professional agent in Tokyo. Through the screen, the agent can see the storyboard sketches on the walls of Kanzaki’s studio and the neatly arranged comic books on the bookshelf, all of which demonstrate the creator’s relatively low-key and pragmatic style.
Thanks to the powerful power granted by the Herrscher, these carefully woven illusions can be presented so easily. Even after creating so many works, Kanzaki Toru still has a good command of them and does not show any signs of fatigue – the power of the Herrscher is indeed extraordinary!
Is Oreki-kun okay now? I guess he is in deep trouble at the moment. I sincerely hope that he can get through this difficulty smoothly. After successfully overcoming this difficulty, I think he will gain new growth! After all, it was me who pushed him onto this stage. At this moment, he was lying alone in bed, tossing and turning, and Fukube’s meaningful hint finally emerged clearly in his mind.
The next morning, Oreki visited Senior Irusu again. Senior Irusu smiled and suggested: We are going to hold a celebration party, and we hope you can come. However, Oreki’s expression froze instantly, and he refused categorically: I will never attend. Senior Irusu seemed to have noticed something, and the two of them came to the secluded teahouse in tacit understanding.
In the lingering aroma of tea, Oreki finally couldn’t hold back his inner doubts: Senior sister once said that I was a talented person, what kind of talent is it? Senior sister took a sip of tea and answered with a smile: It is the talent of reasoning. Oreki immediately corrected: I am not a detective, more like a mystery writer. As he said that, he took out a stack of yellowed notes from his bag – those were the annotations left by the original screenwriter when he studied the Sherlock Holmes series.
“At first I thought the screenwriter was selecting materials to draw on,” Oreki explained, but after consulting Fukube, a mystery enthusiast, he found that things were not that simple. He pointed to the densely marked notes on his notebook: the stories with double circles had no murders, and the ones with crosses were all plots involving death. The screenwriter didn’t care about the method of committing the crime at all, she was just obsessed with a happy ending, and she especially hated tragedy and death.
This discovery solved many doubts: Why is the amount of plasma required so surprisingly small? Why is there such an obvious contradiction in the voting results? In the column of the number of deaths, the option of more than 100 people actually received valid votes, while the entire class had only more than 30 people. So the only invalid vote was…
Is it zero deaths? The senior student whispered. Oreki nodded and added: This vote should have been cast by the screenwriter herself, because her script was not supposed to have any deaths. In fact, the original script did not clearly state who died, at most there were only injuries and bleeding.
However, the students’ improvisation was completely off the script—they even made realistic prosthetic hands. As a result, the character who was supposed to be injured looked like he had died in front of the camera. At this point, Oreki’s tone became noticeably agitated.
He continued to reason: The timid and serious screenwriter felt guilty for changing the voting results without authorization. What’s worse, she couldn’t ask for a reshoot on the grounds that the film didn’t match the script. If this continues, the screenwriter will bear all the responsibility. Oreki looked directly into the eyes of the senior: So you made up a lie about her illness and left the script unfinished. You also deliberately planned this reasoning conference and involved everyone.
After all, this was just a carefully disguised script selection contest. Oreki’s voice was filled with suppressed anger. The senior met his gaze calmly, without any intention of denying it. The air in the teahouse seemed to freeze.
Do you remember what you said to me? Oreki suddenly asked, “People with ability have no self-awareness, which is a mockery of the incompetent. That was just a joke, right? You don’t care about the feelings of the incompetent at all, you only care about the results, don’t you?”
The senior student was silent for a moment, then softly admitted: Judging from the results, I did hurt you. Then she stubbornly asked back: So what?
This sentence completely ignited Oreki’s anger: So when you said I had a talent for reasoning, was it also for Hongo’s sake? Was the statement that everyone should have self-knowledge also a lie?
The tea room fell into silence. After a long while, the senior finally spoke: That is not what I really said. But if you think it is a lie… think whatever you want.
Hearing you say that, I feel relieved… Oreki whispered.
The reason why he was so excited was because of an incident in junior high school. That experience completely changed him. From then on, he began to deliberately hide his talents and believed in energy conservation. In fact, Oreki was not unwilling to help others. He just hated those who took advantage of others’ kindness. This behavior always made him feel extremely angry.
Chapter 11 Oreki relaxes his mind (old version)
As night fell, screenwriter Hongo solemnly expressed his gratitude to Irisu-senpai in the school’s online chat room. Although she still felt guilty about her script, Irisu apologized for not being able to shoot it exactly as the original script. Hongo responded softly that her biggest wish was to complete this film with everyone and celebrate this precious creative experience together.
Just as the atmosphere was calming down, Irusu suddenly turned to Oreki’s sister to apologize, admitting that her behavior might have hurt Oreki. However, her sister pointed out the truth: Irusu did not really want to protect the screenwriter, but simply wanted to replace the boring script. Unfortunately, Oreki did not see through this intention. Irusu was stunned for a moment and explained: As the head of the class, she could not tolerate the possibility of the movie failing. The sister did not respond and left the chat room directly.
The next morning, Oreki was in an abnormal state when he stepped into the classical department classroom. He was shrouded in a low pressure. Seeing this, Kanzaki asked with concern: What should the real ending of the play be? Oreki explained weakly: The murderer was actually the petite girl on the second floor. The route she chose to invade was not the window of the secret room, but the next room. According to the original script, the victim would not have died and had enough time to close the door by himself. As for why he chose to close the door to protect the murderer… The script did not explain this motive.
At this time, Fukube raised a key question: Who is the seventh person that the screenwriter has been looking for? Oreki raised his tired eyes and slowly said: The participants are not limited to actors, but also include narration. This explanation made the members present suddenly realize that this is indeed more in line with the original intention of the screenwriter. Under the influence of Chitanda, the members of the Classics Club gradually agreed with this point of view – they all hate stories full of death. Perhaps this is the most profound resonance between the screenwriter and Chitanda.
Oreki relied on meticulous logical reasoning and Chitanda’s keen perceptual insight to uncover the core mystery of the script case – the creative psychology of the screenwriter Hongo. Oreki accurately deduced the narrative trickery that should be used in the story, which made the film itself successful. This is a typical technique for mystery writers to induce readers through special narrative methods. The most classic example of this technique is “The Mystery of Roger”. When readers finally discovered that the entire novel was actually the murderer’s confession, they were all shocked. However, this shocking effect is not accidental, but the author carefully laid many foreshadowings and doubts in the early narrative. It is these seemingly inadvertent details that make the reversal when the truth is revealed so shocking, allowing readers to experience the unique charm of mystery literature while suddenly realizing it.
After the last setback, Oreki was still in a deep depression. He hated being used the most in his life, and this incident had dealt him a far more severe blow than he had imagined. No matter how others tried to persuade him, he just nodded mechanically, with a dull look in his eyes. His sister, who had just returned from abroad, was keenly aware of her brother’s abnormality, and out of heartache, she arranged a temporary job for him that was easy and well paid. At this moment, Oreki had already thrown away the philosophy of energy conservation, and he was in a daze, so he accepted the job without thinking.
Fate always arranges things in such a strange way. Kanzaki Tetsuya and his group also happened to come to this swimming pool. When Fukube found Oreki working, he couldn’t help but show a look of surprise – it was a rare sight that this young man who advocated energy conservation would come out to work. Facing Fukube’s ridicule, Oreki just remained silent. This abnormal appearance made the members of the Classics Club secretly worried.
Kanzaki Tetsuya took the initiative to step forward and asked in a relaxed tone: Do you think those players in the swimming pool have a chance to win a prize in the competition? Oreki responded listlessly: Maybe if you have talent… but if you don’t have talent, no matter how hard you try, it will be in vain. As he said this, his eyes fell on Kanzaki, and his eyes seemed to say: Why should a talented person like you care about a mediocre person like me?
Kanzaki was not discouraged by this look, but continued to ask: Do you want to be that kind of person? Oreki smiled bitterly and shook his head: If you don’t have talent, it’s impossible… Before he finished speaking, Kanzaki said seriously: If you are considered to have no talent, then there are probably few people in this world who dare to say that they have talent. This is not a polite remark, but a recognition from the bottom of my heart and everyone else. Oreki turned his head and looked at his companions in the Classics Club. On those familiar faces, he saw sincere care and affirmation. At this moment, he suddenly realized that it was not a bad feeling to be cared for by others, and the haze in his heart gradually dissipated.
By the way, I will give you a song later. Kanzaki said with a smile, I hope it can make you feel better. This song is called “LOSER”, I want to tell you that there are not only people who want to use you in this world, but also more people who really care about you. Your world should not be only gray, try to add some color to it.
Oreki’s work was finished quickly, although there were some minor incidents during the process. Under the setting sun, the five members of the Classics Club returned together. Kanzaki hummed the warm ballad softly, and the melodious melody floated in the evening breeze. The arrangement of fate is always so wonderful. Kanzaki Tetsuya and his group happened to come to this swimming pool. When Fukube found Oreki working, he couldn’t help but show a look of surprise – it was a rare scene that this young man who advocated energy conservation would come out to work. Facing Fukube’s ridicule, Oreki just remained silent. This abnormal appearance made the members of the Classics Club secretly worried.
Oreki’s work was finished quickly, although there were some minor incidents during the process. Under the setting sun, the five members of the Classical Music Club returned together. Kanzaki hummed the warm ballad with a melodious melody. While listening to the melody of “LOSER” repeatedly, Oreki gradually realized the profound meaning behind the song – isn’t this a battle song that inspires people to move forward bravely? Every note seemed to knock on his heart, and the power contained in the lyrics made him feel unprecedented encouragement. It seemed to draw a perfect period for this special day.
Chapter 12 The Sacred Mountain Festival (old version)
The morning light was just breaking, and the haze of yesterday had quietly dissipated in Oreki’s heart. A few days later, when the first ray of sunlight penetrated the clouds, the town welcomed the much-anticipated Kamiyama Festival. Although the school festival has been reduced from five days forty-five years ago to three days, this concentrated joy is even more precious. The streets were bustling with people, and the fragrance of sandalwood and food intertwined into a unique festive atmosphere. Even the breeze on his face carried a rhythm of joy. Oreki stood in the crowd of people, and a long-lost sense of relaxation flowed through his heart like a hot spring…
In the activity room of the Classical Club, several members were sitting together, worrying about the sales of the club magazine “Hyouka” that Mayaka accidentally printed too much. The sun shone through the window onto the table, illuminating the pile of publications. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya was thinking of many sales plans in his mind, he finally decided to let everyone brainstorm – after all, teamwork is the most important thing. He knew that being too eye-catching would distance people from each other.
We can participate in the large-scale activities of the Kamiyama Festival, Kanzaki suggested, pushing up his glasses. The publicity effect will be better in lively occasions. He then proposed to use the resources of the clubs they each participated in for promotion, and said that he could prepare a singing performance. Although the registration is closed, wonderful performances will always be welcomed. He smiled confidently and imagined the scene of recommending the club magazine to the audience after the performance.
Just as the discussion was heated, the door of the activity room was suddenly knocked open. Fukube, wearing an exaggerated Saturn headdress, stumbled in – this masterpiece of the handicraft department was so big that it hit the door frame when he entered. As a member of the student union who holds multiple positions, Fukube’s outfit today is particularly eye-catching. Mayaka quickly explained the current dilemma to him: the activity room at the end of the fourth floor is in a remote location, and the content of the publication is not attractive enough, so the sales prospects are worrying. She apologized to everyone again, but everyone expressed understanding and determined to work together to solve this problem.
After the division of labor, the four of them were responsible for going out to promote the event, while Oreki, who preferred quietness, stayed in the activity room to receive potential customers. While comforting Mayaka, Fukube proposed to consult with the general affairs committee of the cultural festival to see if they could get an extra booth. Oreki looked at Fukube’s funny outfit and secretly complained that such an image was not suitable for comforting people. Kanzaki looked at them thoughtfully, wondering if he should intervene less – perhaps this would lead to a beautiful fate.
As the afternoon sun gradually set, the members of the Classics Club began to take action. In the activity room, Oreki carefully wiped the cover of the club magazine, preparing to welcome customers who might come; in the corridor, Kanzaki and others were enthusiastically discussing promotional strategies; and Fukube, wearing a heavy Saturn headdress, was already walking quickly towards the student union office. This seemingly ordinary afternoon was brewing a heartwarming story about friendship and growth.
Fukube had previously arranged the introduction of the Classics Club in a prominent position by virtue of his status as a member of the Student Union. Kanzaki Tetsuya was not averse to this kind of well-intentioned use of power – after all, how many people in the world are truly selfless? As long as you don’t cross the line, it’s always good to be able to help those around you. Mayaka had to take care of the affairs of the Manga Research Club and was unable to provide much assistance.
When the student council president announced the official opening of the Kamiyama Festival, Kanzaki and Chitanda Airu walked side by side to the door of the General Affairs Committee. As the two stopped to admire the exquisite posters at the door, the general affairs committee chairman Tana happened to pass by. Before Kanzaki could speak, Chitanda directly asked for more booths for the Classics Club. Kanzaki couldn’t help but smile bitterly – this girl is always so straightforward! Such requests are quite tricky to handle. After all, if an exception is made for a certain club, it will inevitably trigger a chain reaction.
As expected, Chairman Tanakabe said with difficulty that he could not grant a special approval and suggested that they negotiate with other clubs to adjust the space. Just as Chitanda turned away in disappointment, Kanzaki suddenly said: Can I still sign up for the Kamiyama Festival performance? It only takes up a booth-sized venue. This unexpected request made Tanakabe’s eyes light up. As one of the few cadres in the school who knew Kanzaki’s true talent, he had invited this all-round genius to perform at the Kamiyama Festival many times with the student council president, but was always rejected.
The sensation caused by the last film shooting is still vivid in his mind – countless students are seeking filmmaking techniques, and some enthusiasts want to learn music composition from their teacher. Although these two-dimensional teenagers have made rapid progress with the help of the Herrscher of Knowledge, their burning desire for knowledge still makes Kanzaki feel pressured. In the end, he gradually calmed down the storm on the grounds of personal affairs.
The Kamiyama Festival has already begun. Are you sure you want to participate? Tian Mingbian carefully confirmed, although we all believe in your ability, what exactly are you going to perform? Chitanda also cast a curious look. She vaguely guessed that it might be a singing performance. Since she listened to Kanzaki’s singing last time, she deeply realized what it meant to be ridiculously strong.
After receiving a positive answer, Tian Mingbian couldn’t hide his excitement: Can you prepare a few more songs? Of course, this is not a mandatory requirement, but I just want to make the Kamiyama Festival more exciting! He immediately promised to coordinate the arrangements, the classical music department can get an extra booth, Kanzaki-kun only needs to sing at the main venue, and leave the rest to me. As long as someone has made a significant contribution to the Kamiyama Festival, the students will agree to this and there will be no dissatisfaction.
After hearing the sincere request from the General Affairs Committee Chairman, Kanzaki Toru couldn’t help but feel a little respect for Tanakabe. This matter actually doesn’t benefit Tanakabe himself much, why is he begging others so eagerly? Perhaps this is the unique spirit of perseverance in the two-dimensional world! After a little thought, Kanzaki readily agreed: I will play a few more songs.
Hearing this unexpected answer, the General Affairs Committee Chairman looked up in surprise, with an incredulous tone: Is it really possible? It won’t be too much trouble for you, right? Although I don’t seem to have the right to say such a thing… Kanzaki smiled slightly and explained calmly: Playing two or three pieces a day is not a problem for me at all. Besides, our Classical Department also asked the Student Union and the General Affairs Committee to help promote our club magazine “Hyouka”. It would be great if more people could buy it.
I see! The General Affairs Committee Chairman suddenly realized that it was a piece of cake for us to promote this kind of thing. I will also support it and buy a copy of “Hyouka” to express my gratitude.
Then, the two sides began to discuss the preparations for the performance. The general affairs chairman asked with concern whether it was necessary to provide musical instruments and other equipment. Kanzaki said: Because we often have to create, the classical music department is already equipped with various musical instruments and related equipment, so there is no need to worry about this. Chitanda and I will go back to record a few background music, and the chairman can go to the lobby to coordinate the club’s arrangements. If everything goes well, the performance can start in the afternoon. If the Kamiyama Festival lasts for three days, we should be able to play six or seven songs.
Great! Then I won’t keep you any longer, let’s prepare separately. After the general affairs chairman finished speaking, he hurriedly left to arrange related matters.
Chapter 13: The Smooth Progress of the Kamiyama Festival (Old Version)
As the sun sets, Chitanda Airu walks alone on the way back to the club, feeling a little lost. She realizes that her presence in the Classics Club seems a little weak, and she has neither been able to share the work with Kanzaki Tetsuya nor show her own value. After careful consideration, she decided to find another opportunity to prove herself. At the same time, Mayaka was standing at the door of the Manga Research Club, hesitating. Due to the tension with some members of the club, she has never been able to muster up the courage to ask for the placement of Hyouka, and can only keep this idea in her heart.
Kanzaki Tetsuya hurriedly pushed open the door of the classical music department’s activity room. Oreki Houtarou was leisurely lying on the windowsill, enjoying the performance of the a cappella club downstairs. When the melodious singing came to an abrupt end, they suddenly found that the apple juice they had prepared was missing. Kanzaki briefly explained the situation to Oreki: the activity room was limited in space and was not suitable for music production, so they had to bring their instruments to a secluded place on campus. During the trial process, some sound effects could not be perfectly presented, and Kanzaki had to quietly use the power of the Herrscher to make up for the shortcomings.
At this moment, a visitor dressed in punk style pushed open the door of the Classics Club. His eyes were immediately attracted by the exquisite fountain pen on the Oreki table, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. This fountain pen was specially given to Oreki by his sister when he went out this morning – she always provided Oreki with the right props at the right time, just like a screenwriter of fate. Although the fountain pen was damaged, the punk youth was overjoyed and hoped to use it to decorate his clothes. Oreki readily agreed to this request, and in return, the other party gave him a relatively exquisite VIP coupon.
Meanwhile, Fukube Satoshi, nicknamed Saturn, was participating in the campus guessing contest. With his amazing knowledge, he easily passed the audition and advanced to the finals. Just as he was feeling proud, a student with a mushroom-like hairstyle suddenly approached him and mysteriously revealed the strange events that happened in the Go club.
This man who claimed to be close to Fukube was actually not taken seriously by Fukube. This time he also made it to the finals, eager to compete with Fukube. As the next round of competition began, Fukube calmly took the stage and appeared as a member of the Classical Club. He creatively advertised “Hyouka” – although the funny promotional method with Saturn spinning on his head was a bit embarrassing, it is undeniable that the effect was quite good. Fukube’s face was filled with a confident smile, as if he was announcing to the world: I have no regrets in my life!
Meanwhile, Chitanda was originally out to promote the Classics Club’s magazine “Hyouka”, but she was deeply attracted by the wonderful displays of other clubs. Unable to suppress her curiosity, she experienced almost all the clubs’ activities and took a lot of photos in the photography club. When she returned with a full load, her hands were full of various souvenirs. After putting these trophies back to the Classics Club, she suddenly remembered that the bulletin board club would release several special issues in the near future. Although Oreki accidentally glimpsed the photos in the souvenirs, he did not look through them without permission out of courtesy.
Afterwards, Chitanda came to the bulletin board excitedly, hoping to publish the relevant information of the Classics Department. However, the senior said that today’s page was already full, and the Classics Department seemed to lack news materials worth reporting. Kanzaki Toru also did not want to be in the limelight, and the bulletin board’s reporting convention required the approval of the parties involved to avoid unnecessary controversy.
Chitanda, who had returned home in defeat, happened to meet an acquaintance when she passed by the divination research club. She wanted to use tarot cards to predict her fortune, but found that the key card, the Wheel of Fortune, was missing. Instead, there was a strange card with the words: The Divination Research Club has lost the Wheel of Fortune, Jumonji. What’s even more strange is that the last name of this acquaintance happened to be Jumonji, which puzzled Chitanda: Why did the card thief involve her friend by name? Senior Jumonji then showed the yellow note left by the criminal, which promised to return the item to its original owner after the Kamiyama Festival. She also showed the Kamiyama Festival guidebook where the card was placed at the time, and the book was turned to the last page with the club printed on it. This adds a touch of mystery to the mystery, and I don’t know what the deep meaning is…
The atmosphere at the final of the guessing contest was tense and heated. The host threw out the last question: What is the full name of the student council president? A seemingly ordinary girl answered quickly: Rikuyama Munakata! As the correct answer was revealed, the scene burst into warm applause, and this dark horse contestant finally won the championship. At the same time, the mushroom-headed contestant and Fukube were still undecided in the duel, and he excitedly challenged Fukube: Let’s have another cooking contest tomorrow! There was a gleam of anticipation in his eyes. However, Fukube didn’t care about it. His original intention of participating in the competition was just to promote the Classics Club – if he could use this opportunity to attract more people to pay attention to the club, it might also boost the sales of the club magazine.
In the Classical Club, Kanzaki Toru had just finished making the music and hurried back to the club room to get the performance equipment. When he opened the door, he found the table piled with souvenirs brought by Chitanda. Some of the photos aroused his curiosity, but out of politeness, he resisted the urge to find out more and carefully sorted them out – after all, it was inappropriate to look through other people’s personal belongings without permission. After confirming that the equipment was complete, he nodded to Oreki and rushed to the auditorium to make final preparations for the performance.
On the other side, Oreki met another visitor with a simulated gun. Noticing the hole in the crotch of the other person’s pants, he suddenly had an idea and took out a paper clip from the VIP ticket he had obtained earlier and handed it to the other person. The member of the gardening club took it gratefully, temporarily fixed the damaged part with the pin, and gave Oreki a delicate simulated water gun as a return gift. It turned out that they were holding a barbecue event and specially prepared these fun fire-fighting tools. Seeing Oreki’s worried expression, the other party smiled and showed the AK47 water gun behind him: Don’t worry, this is my main combat equipment!
Mayaka’s situation: In the activity room of the Manga Research Club, the sparse number of visitors made the atmosphere seem particularly deserted. The sales of the carefully crafted doujinshi were dismal, and Kawachi, a popular senior in the club, suddenly expressed her opinion: comic reviews are worthless. While speaking, she glanced at Mayaka meaningfully, attracting inquiring glances from other members. Mayaka, who originally did not want to cause trouble, finally couldn’t help but stood up to refute. While the two sides were arguing, the director quietly picked up a roll of drawing paper and slipped out of the activity room.
Senior Kawachi continued to elaborate on her point of view: judging the quality of comics is meaningless, because the fun depends entirely on the subjective feelings of the readers. What you consider a masterpiece may be worthless in the eyes of others. Mayaka firmly opposes this relativism. She firmly believes that there are true masterpieces in the world that can move all readers beyond personal preferences. She gave an example: For example, “The White Bones at Dusk” which was well received at the Kamiyama Festival last year… Hearing the title of the book, a strange look flashed across Senior Kawachi’s face, but she whispered that she had never heard of this work. Mayaka immediately said that she would bring the comic as proof the next day, but this also meant that her original plan to sell “Hyouka” here was dashed.
When the debate was intense, Mayaka suddenly noticed that the number of people in the activity room increased sharply. It turned out that Chitanda was attracted by the sign at the door that said that a wonderful debate was in progress. Seeing this, the director of the comic research department enthusiastically announced that the activity was over for today, and at the same time announced that the debate would continue tomorrow.
At the same time, after discussion, the General Affairs Committee arranged Kanzaki Tetsuya’s singing at the end of the festival so that busy teachers and students could enjoy it. Before the performance, the campus radio deliberately played the announcement in a loop, attracting a large number of audiences. Kanzaki perfectly performed the first few theme songs of the animation “Class 3-E” with his superb singing skills. Although this work does not exist in this parallel world, the beautiful melody still won warm applause. The perceptive Kanzaki noticed that the audience lacked emotional resonance and decided to add some homemade animation pictures the next day. As for the last few songs, the more pictures are added later, the stronger the stamina is expected to be, and I believe this will definitely trigger a stronger response.
The first day of the Kinabalu Festival ended in such a dramatic and creative atmosphere…
Chapter 14 The Tip of the Iceberg (Old Version)
The first day of the Kamiyama Festival ended successfully, but the number of “Hyouka” magazines placed in front of the Oremu table was surprisingly small. This is thanks to the team’s concerted efforts – although many people have little interest in the magazine itself, after hearing that Kanzaki Tetsuya participated in the production, they came to buy it with the mentality of collecting. Some people even bought 3 to 5 copies at a time, causing the magazine to sell out quickly, and many latecomers had to return empty-handed. It seems that we underestimated the demand, and the print run of several hundred copies is indeed conservative. On the way back, the five-member team enthusiastically discussed the issue of reprinting.
Mayaka, who was originally worried about overprinting, now cleared the haze and took the initiative to take charge of the subsequent printing work. After careful discussion, they decided to print about 1,000 more copies. Even if they are unsalable in the end, it doesn’t matter. After all, as long as they are signed by Tetsuya Kanzaki, these company magazines will definitely sell out in an instant. In order to commemorate the first company magazine produced by the five-member team, and considering that the number of “Hyouka” originally planned to be printed was not large, everyone decided to leave their own signatures on this precious magazine after discussion, leaving a unique commemoration of their youth. Who would have thought that this heartfelt work would be so popular later, and the number of prints far exceeded expectations. This sudden sweet trouble caught the team members off guard. Since the initial version was solemnly signed, it seemed incomplete if the subsequent printed version was not signed.
The autograph of this creative genius who has never held a book signing event is extremely hard to come by in the market.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s influence has long broken through the dimensional wall: from music, animation to film and television works, data from Tokyo’s agency shows that he has hundreds of millions of fans. What’s more rare is that the high-tech products he develops always adhere to the concept of being close to the people and insist on a low-price strategy. The price must be affordable for the public – this iron rule he personally formulated cannot be violated, and any violation will face severe punishment. The deliberate use of the perfect reporting mechanism of the Lawyer’s ability further demonstrates his sense of social responsibility. These measures have won him a social reputation far beyond the fan circle.
In the ever-changing political situation of the Sun Country, Kanzaki Tetsuya is like a chess player hidden behind the scenes, influencing the direction of the political situation with amazing influence. His seemingly casual words can often set off a storm in the political arena, allowing the members he supports to win the election with an unstoppable force. This invisible political capital not only reshapes the power structure, but also gives birth to a huge economic ecosystem – from media publicity to policy consultation, from infrastructure to technological innovation, it injects more than one trillion US dollars of vitality into the national economy every year. Faced with this intricate network of influence, even the cabinet ministers have to guess the intentions of this shadow general when formulating policies.
Several ambitious politicians have tried to shake Kanzaki Tetsuya’s authority, but they have retired after a series of incredible changes. The most amazing thing is his enlightenment to a new political star – through the mysterious power of the Herrscher, he shaped this unknown figure into a loyal disciple who obeys his orders. Now this political star is unstoppable and has become the most powerful contender for the prime minister’s throne. After witnessing the strange plane crashes of several chaebol tycoons and the sudden onset of strange diseases of several hard-line parliamentarians, the top government officials finally realized the unfathomable strength of this mysterious figure. And those centrists who advocate a moderate line have unexpectedly gained unprecedented development space.
In today’s political landscape, the voices against Kanzaki Tetsuya have quietly evaporated like morning dew. Major political families and business tycoons have sent envoys with generous gifts to seek alliances. Facing these diligent visitors, Kanzaki Tetsuya showed sophisticated political wisdom: he carefully selected partners, giving moderate reformers room to display their talents, and letting those challengers who were ready to move see the price of angering him. This way of dealing with the world with both hardness and softness has made his influence more and more dense in the political and business circles like a spider web, building a formidable empire of power.
However, this was not Kanzaki Tetsuya’s original intention, but in order to avoid those speculators who were ready to move, such a choice was understandable. Facts have proved that this decision did help him avoid many unnecessary troubles in the future. Unless Kanzaki Tetsuya is willing to bury his talent, with his talent, even if he does not take the initiative to cause trouble, trouble will follow him. In this world where the strong prey on the weak, coercion and inducement are just commonplace. Fortunately, Kanzaki Tetsuya has long adapted to this law of survival and feels quite comfortable with the hard-won peaceful life at the moment.
After the Mount Kinabalu Festival came to a successful conclusion yesterday, the teachers and students of Mount Kinabalu High School were still immersed in the joy of the celebration. Through social media, word of mouth and other channels, they warmly invited their relatives and friends to participate in this year’s Mount Kinabalu Festival and experience this unique cultural feast together.
The dawn was just breaking, and the Kamiyama Festival of the next day arrived as scheduled. In the early hours of the morning, five figures quietly gathered in the corridor of the school, whispering about the arrangements for the day. The cooking competition was approaching, and three people needed to decide on a team to participate in the competition. However, Kanzaki Tetsuya said with difficulty that his cooking skills were not good, and more importantly, he needed to fully prepare for the afternoon performance. Oreki was unable to split up because he had to look after the store, and Mayaka had already finished printing the autographed book in the early morning and was now rushing to the comic research meeting. After the others hurriedly signed their names in the book, they each threw themselves into the intensive preparations. Considering that Mayaka would need to arrive a little later, Fukube deliberately arranged her to be the third to appear.
At the same time, Chitanda Airu came to the General Affairs Committee and found Senior Irisu. She sincerely requested to put some of “Hyouka” on the stall for sale. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya had said that the unsold ones could be handed over to him, Chitanda still hoped to contribute more to the team. Senior Irisu readily agreed to her request, but put forward a condition: it must be sold in a bundle with the movie manual. It is worth mentioning that in order to maintain a good relationship, Senior Irisu bought a copy of “Hyouka” yesterday. When she turned to the five signatures at the end of the book, her eyes unconsciously stayed on the autograph of Kanzaki Tetsuya. The familiar strokes shocked her heart-this signature style is so similar to the handwriting of a prolific writer she loves! Although reason told her that this was unlikely, after all, even the most talented creators would find it difficult to control many works with different styles, but this discovery still planted the seeds of doubt in her heart.
These works are undoubtedly excellent, but out of strong curiosity, Irisu decided to carefully compare Kanzaki Tetsuya’s signature with the signatures of the authentic works on TV. To this end, she even deliberately obtained a signed version of her favorite work through various channels. After repeated comparisons, although the signatures are different, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s unique brushstroke style is too distinct – anyone who has studied handwriting can find many clues from it. This discovery shocked Irisu: Could it be that these works with different styles are all from the same person? It seems that I must find an opportunity to test it. However, with Kanzaki Tetsuya’s personality, he will not admit it easily. Perhaps I can ask Chitanda for some inside information.
Isu was not motivated by the intention of simply prying into other people’s privacy, but by pure curiosity – can a human being really have such amazing talent? In such a short period of time, he was able to create so many works of different styles and high quality. These works are by no means shoddy, and in the eyes of professional connoisseurs, they are all considered fine works, and there are even masterpieces of epoch-making significance. This can’t help but make people wonder deeply: Are the people who created these works really ordinary humans?
Chapter 15 Cooking Competition (Old Version)
One day, Irusu cleverly seized an opportune moment and asked casually: There should be more works of Kanzaki than those circulated in the school, right? This inquiry reminded Chitanda Airu of Kanzaki’s previous advice – if someone asks, you can tell people close to you, but remember not to spread it. Although I don’t hate being known, I can’t say I like it either. Once the identity is exposed, many relationships will become complicated. Considering that Oreki, Fukube, and Ihara are not talkative people, no one should ask them, so Kanzaki specifically reminded Chitanda. But even if the news leaked, it would not be a big deal, after all, what they knew was just the tip of the iceberg of Kanzaki’s creative territory. Kanzaki did not take the initiative to reveal more afterwards, because in his opinion, it was just meaningless bragging.
Chitanda Airu looked around and said in a low voice: Senior, I can only tell you this! Please keep it a secret. Irisu Fuyumi realized the importance of the situation from her nervous expression and nodded solemnly: I promise not to tell anyone.
Chitanda’s eyes sparkled with excitement as she began to list Tetsuya Kanzaki’s works: “Spring Festival”, “Summer Shadow”, and many other works, although I don’t know all of them. But every work fascinates me, and I heard that there are some works that seem a bit strange to me. It’s strange to say that I never paid attention to this kind of subject matter before, but Kanzaki-senpai’s works are really outstanding! Her voice was full of admiration.
Suddenly, Chitanda remembered the real purpose of this trip – to find a breakthrough for the sales of “Hyouka”. Although there has been progress, more efforts are needed. She turned to Irisu: Senior is very experienced in hiring people, can you give me some advice?
Rusu pondered for a moment and chuckled: You don’t need to imitate my way. You and I have completely different personalities, and… She paused meaningfully. With Kanzaki-kun here, there is no need to worry about the sales of “Hyouka”. If you want to help, do it in your own way. She swallowed the second half of the sentence: You have the most solid support behind you.
Recalling his last observation, Irusu was convinced that Kanzaki’s feelings for Chitanda were extraordinary. Otherwise, why would he devote so much effort to her? Thinking of this, Irusu couldn’t help but feel a little envious.
In fact, you don’t have to do everything yourself, Iru continued, the members of the Classical Club are all happy to help, not to mention he is here… She sighed to herself: There is probably nothing in this world that Kanzaki can’t do. Instead of letting Chitanda try clumsily, it would be better to
At the same time, the Classics Club welcomed two girls dressed up for Halloween. They immediately fell in love with Oreki Houtarou’s water gun: this is perfect for sales! After some bargaining, Oreki exchanged the club magazine and the water gun for two packs of cookies, and also got an extra bag of wheat flour. He quietly took out 200 yen and put it into the cash box as the fee for the club magazine.
Everyone in the Classics Club contributed in their own way. Oreki tried his best to sell, Chitanda promoted the works in the best way she could, and Kanzaki looked up at the sky thoughtfully… This was probably the most beautiful form of youth.
Kanzaki Tetsuya finished the preliminary preparations. At noon, he decided to go to the cooking competition to see the performance of the three people. Passing through the bustling crowd, he was surprised to find that the number of visitors to the Kamiyama Festival today was nearly double that of yesterday. The cooking competition venue was surrounded by people, and Kanzaki had to work very hard to squeeze into the inner field. There were only a few contestants. It seemed that no matter which world, people who were passionate about cooking were not the majority… This thought suddenly reminded him of the lively scenes in “Cooking Master” and “Food Wars! Soma”, and he couldn’t help but smile.
As the crisp bell rang, the cooking competition officially kicked off. Four teams of three players were lined up neatly. Amid the cheers of the audience, the students of the organizer began to read out the rules: each player must complete at least one dish within 20 minutes, and players on the field are not allowed to communicate with their teammates off the field. Chitanda raised her arms high, and her energetic appearance was particularly eye-catching. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at her. It was obviously a very ordinary action, but for some reason it looked particularly cute.
A wide variety of ingredients were placed in the center of the venue, and they were served on a first-come, first-served basis. If the ingredients ran out, the school would replenish them in a timely manner. Since Mayaka was still working on a poster at the comic research club, she could only appear third. Fukube had originally planned to make his specialty seafood fried rice, but as the first to appear, he faced the dilemma of not having ready-made rice. In the limited 20 minutes, he had to start cooking the rice first, while scrambling to prepare other side dishes. When it was Chitanda’s turn, she finished a dish in just a few minutes. However, her almost sweeping way of collecting ingredients almost exhausted all the ingredients, and Fukube was so anxious that he stomped his feet – but the rules prohibited verbal prompts, so he could only use exaggerated body movements to try to convey information, and the result was naturally futile.
Kanzaki Tetsuya shook his head helplessly and chuckled, but this is exactly what makes Chitanda so lovable: she is simple and straightforward, and never thinks things too complicatedly. Just as everyone has unique shining points, it is inevitable that there are also small shortcomings. When the time limit bell rang, Chitanda returned to her seat with a satisfied smile.
When Fukube was talking to Chitanda, she mentioned that she was fond of cooking. Fukube responded with a little embarrassment: It seems that there is no more ingredients available at the scene. A few minutes later, Mayaka, who had finished drawing the poster, rushed to the competition site, but found that there were only some leftover ingredients and the white rice that Chitanda had cooked before – the ingredients prepared by Fukube had been consumed. Faced with such a limited reserve of ingredients, what kind of dishes can be cooked? The two could only put their hands together and express their apologies!
Kanzaki Tetsuya did not intend to help. In his opinion, if he had to intervene in such a small matter, it would be unfair to other contestants. Besides, this was just an in-school cooking competition after all, so there was no need to be too serious. Kanzaki vaguely felt that he seemed to have forgotten something, but he believed that life was more interesting because of the unknown, and deliberately using special abilities to recall would lose the fun.
At this time, Oreki in the activity room heard the host’s voice, looked downstairs, and found that Fukube was facing a shortage of ingredients. He immediately handed the wheat flour he had just obtained to Fukube. This action just happened to meet the rules of the school’s competition to obtain extra ingredients. After obtaining the new ingredients, Mayaka was finally able to start making fried assorted. However, at the critical moment, she accidentally discovered that there was a lack of a special spoon for frying on the operating table, which caused some of the frying time to be delayed and the finished product was not fully fried.
Despite this, the Classical Club still won the competition. After the competition, the members of the Cooking Research Club apologized, saying that they had confirmed that the kitchenware was complete, but somehow the soup spoon was missing. When Chitanda opened the kitchenware storage box, she unexpectedly found the criminal statement of Jumonji and the Kamiyama Festival Guidebook.
Chapter 16: Fukube Wants to Be Recognized (Old Version)
The members of the Classical Club sat together, with Chitanda holding the mysterious criminal statement in her hand. After an in-depth discussion, they were surprised to find that several clubs had recently suffered theft of ten-character items: apple juice from the A cappella club, chess pieces from the go club, the fortune wheel from the divination club, AK47s from the gardening club, and soup spoons from the cooking club. With his keen insight, Oreki pointed out that the first letters of these stolen items exactly matched the first letters of the club names, and they all strictly followed the order of the Japanese 50-character syllabary.
Since he called himself the Ten Mononoke, his target was most likely ten clubs. Oreki pushed his glasses and analyzed calmly that according to this pattern, the Classics Club was most likely the last target. Fukube hesitated, as if he had another idea but could not say it out loud.
Meanwhile, Kanzaki Toru quietly observes all this, thoughtfully lamenting the troubles of youth. When Chitanda arrives at the newspaper club, she finds them busy investigating the Jumonji Incident. Recalling Irisu-senpai’s teachings, she musters up the courage to directly present her own reasoning about the case. After learning the full story, the newspaper club members reveal that they also lost their box cutters, which is why they are so anxious. Although they show interest in Chitanda’s proposal, they do not explicitly state that they will provide assistance.
After Fukube learned about the situation of the newspaper club from Chitanda, he immediately went to the Magic Department to arrest Jumonji. However, he did not expect that Jumonji had already stolen the candles for the performance. At the same time, more and more people began to notice the pattern of the case – Mushroom Head classmate, Tanabe senior, and even the student council president Rikuyama appeared one after another. In the Classics Department, Oreki was learning about Christie’s “ABC Murder Case” through Mayaka, trying to find clues to solve the case.
She believed that the criminal did not steal for the sake of stealing, and must have other motives. When Mayaka was about to return to the manga research club, Oreki suddenly reached out to ask for the item, claiming that the bag of flour was obtained through barter. Faced with this far-fetched reason, Mayaka reluctantly handed over a small mirror. When she walked into the manga research classroom, a group of members wearing V-house cosplay costumes were sneering at her, belittling her work “Bones at Dusk” as a third-rate manga, which made her ashamed to show her own creation. Just when Mayaka was about to explode, senior sister Kawachi sternly stopped everyone’s unwarranted criticism, emphasizing that one should not comment on things that have not been seen. Her attitude hinted at some unknown secret…
Sensing the unusual atmosphere in the club, Mayaka slipped into the corridor alone. Through the window, she saw Fukube downstairs with a serious expression, but she didn’t call out. At this time, the director of the comic research club quietly approached and confessed that she actually wanted to help Mayaka, but remained silent because of her personal relationship with Kawachi. She explained that Kawachi didn’t mean what he said that day, and then revealed the secret of the creation of “Bones at Dusk” – this work was actually co-authored by three people, one of the authors, Anjo Haruna, was Kawachi’s close friend, but she had transferred to another school for some reason…
The latest news about Jumonji was published on the campus bulletin board. At the end of the article, it was hinted that the criminal was acting according to the 50-character sequence, and the next target was likely to be the Classics Club or the Production Club (both of which start with k in the 51st order). After reading it, Chitanda was relieved that her investigation had finally paid off. At the same time, Fukube returned to the activity room dejectedly and admitted that he had failed to capture Jumonji. Oreki calmly pointed out that Jumonji had never set a time limit for the crime, just like the last time he stole in advance during the cooking competition. When asked why Fukube didn’t say so earlier, Oreki calmly responded that he didn’t know that Fukube planned to catch the murderer in public.
The investigation reached a deadlock, and everyone decided to go to watch Tetsuya Kanzaki’s performance that day. The artist’s carefully designed visual presentation really caused a sensation, and combined with the performance the day before, it fully demonstrated his artistic conception. The students of Kamiyama High School and the audience from afar enthusiastically discussed the relationship between music and pictures. Some keen listeners have already noticed the deep meaning – these songs are sometimes passionate and sometimes soothing and natural, as if telling a touching story, which makes people cry.
As thoughts and images interweave, the final chapter of the Kamiyama Festival is coming. These stories woven by melodies and images will surely come to a perfect end tomorrow. As an extraordinary person, Kanzaki Tetsuya will surely be able to draw a perfect end to this. However, the final ending is still full of expectations.
Chitanda dragged her tired body back home. The past two days’ experience made her feel stressed. Forcing herself to complete many things she was not good at, was this the right choice? She couldn’t help but fall into deep thought. At the same time, Mayaka flipped through “BodyTalk” again, savored it carefully, and turned her eyes to the original comics she created in the drawer. In her opinion, “BodyTalk” was only slightly inferior to “Bones at Dusk”, but her own work was far different from it.
The world-renowned comics of Kanzaki Tetsu suddenly appeared in Mayaka’s mind. Should she ask him for advice on how to create? She had not asked him before, both because he was busy and because they were not close friends. There were many reasons for this thought, but the most fundamental one was perhaps unwillingness – unwillingness to see such a huge gap between her work and others. Is the light of genius really so dazzling?
Fukube paced alone on the street late at night. He was pleased to see that Oreki, accompanied by his friends from the Classical Club, gradually showed his true talent. However, despite the satisfaction, there was still a trace of unwillingness deep in his heart. There were only more than a thousand participants on the first day of the Kamiyama Festival, but the number increased to two thousand on the second day. If the school had not been concerned about the reception capacity, the number of people would have been even greater. A genius like Kanzaki Tetsuya was out of his reach, so he naturally did not feel jealous. But seeing Oreki win recognition with his talent for reasoning, he couldn’t help but ask himself: What is my value?
In Fukube’s opinion, it was too much to ask Oreki to find the real murderer from the crowd. This puzzle was not suitable for Oreki, so he should solve it by himself.
On the last day of the Kamiyama Festival, before dawn, Fukube quietly lurked near the Ku-society, waiting for the opportunity.
To everyone’s surprise, Jumonji did not steal the items beginning with “ku” as planned, but directly stole the strings of the light music club, which should have been the target of the next stage. This sudden change made Fukube feel very difficult. He realized that the criminal’s actions were far more flexible and changeable than expected, and for a while he didn’t know how to deal with it.
At this time, Oreki’s sister visited the Classics Club’s activity room. She noticed the mirror in Oreki’s hand that he had obtained through barter, and then, with the unique sensitivity of a creator, she took the mirror in exchange for a book. Shockingly, this seemingly ordinary book turned out to be the legendary “Bone at Dusk”, and the author’s name was written as Anshinin Takuha.
In the postscript of the book, one author frankly expressed his creative feelings: Although he was quite satisfied with this work, he was only responsible for the background drawing and his contribution was limited. He humbly said that if readers found it wonderful, it was entirely due to the talent of the original author and the main writer. It is worth mentioning that the three creators are not all formal members of the comic research association, but a temporary team formed because of like-minded interests. In the postscript, they also revealed their creative plans for the coming year: they will challenge suspense themes at the Kamiyama Festival, which may be adapted from Christie’s classic work, and the tentative title is “The Order of Kutlyavka”.
After Oreki finished reading the comics attentively, he gave positive comments on its quality. Chitanda felt a sense of familiarity with the character on the cover. Although Mayaka was absent due to the affairs of the comic research club, the other three had a premonition of the iconic words that Chitanda was about to blurt out. Sure enough, under her eyes full of curiosity, the classic phrase “I’m very curious” sounded again. The members of the Classics Club have long been accustomed to being guided by this sentence, and at this moment they can only helplessly accept the new round of investigation that is about to begin. It was too late for Oreki to try to stop it. Facing this girl driven by curiosity, Kanzaki Toru could only smile bitterly and respond: Let’s do our best.
Chapter 17 The Talents of Others (Old Version)
In less than a second, Oreki Houtarou obediently handed “Bone at Dusk” to Chitanda Airu. After careful comparison, she found that the style of the comic was very similar to the poster posted in front of the conference room. So she took Kanzaki Toru, who was well prepared, to verify it together – after all, as a professional cartoonist, Kanzaki’s appreciation can provide more reliable judgment for this investigation. Faced with Chitanda’s persistence, Kanzaki could only cooperate throughout the process and play this sudden detective game to the end.
In the quiet atmosphere of the comics research room, a member who was hostile to Mayaka quietly approached with a bucket of dirty water. She intended to symbolically splash some, but was accidentally bumped by a visitor who came to view the work, causing the entire bucket of dirty water to pour on Mayaka. Mayaka left the club activity room with a gloomy face, and after changing into sportswear, she happened to meet Chitanda Airu holding “Bone at Dusk”. Kanzaki Tetsuya followed closely behind and hurriedly chased after her, reminding her: Chitanda-san, please don’t leave so quickly.
After understanding the two’s intentions, everyone examined the illustrations outside the meeting room. With their rich painting experience, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Mayaka immediately noticed that the brushstrokes of the ears in the paintings were exactly the same. After entering the meeting room, they asked Senior Tanakabe about the author of the poster and learned that it was the work of Student Council President Rikuyama Munakata. While the members of the Classics Club were gathering clues, Oreki Houtarou sorted out the existing information and gradually sorted out some clues.
When Oreki was about to ask Fukube Satoshi some questions, Chitanda looked unhappy because she was deliberately avoided. Oreki had to explain: This does involve the Jumonji incident, but the content is quite obscene. Are you sure you want to hear it? Kanzaki Tetsuya noticed Chitanda’s dull expression for a moment – her pupils seemed to lose focus, as if her dream was shattered. In order to avoid misunderstanding, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Mayaka took the initiative to stay and comfort the shocked Chitanda.
In the corridor, Fukube asked in a teasing tone: So, Oreki, can you let me hear your dirty questions now?
When Fukube heard that Oreki was trying to find the real murderer through reasoning, he couldn’t help but feel a surge of emotion. He suppressed his surging emotions and thought to himself: Does Mr. Database really think that he can solve the case? On the surface, he pretended to be calm and expressed his expectation for Oreki’s reasoning performance. Oreki did not notice Fukube’s complex psychological activities, and calmly analyzed: Jumonji’s method of committing crimes is extremely meticulous and regular, and it is obviously not an impulsive crime.
When choosing a target, the criminal seemed to follow some special rules that went beyond the order of the 50 syllables. Oreki frowned. Why did he skip ku and go straight to ke? This abnormal jump order was indeed puzzling. Fukube speculated that it might be due to the limited conditions for committing the crime and the dense population at the target location.
During the conversation, Oreki took out “Bone at Dusk” and asked Fukube, who was the general affairs committee member, whether “The Order of Kutlyavka” had appeared in the Kamiyama Festival this year. Fukube categorically denied it and added that the ten characters should have nothing to do with the manga.
If Christie’s classic work was adapted into a manga and named “The Order of Kutlyavka”, which one do you think it would be? Oreki continued to ask. At this moment, Fukube showed his true talent in database: Kutlyavka was an experimental dog that died in a Soviet space experiment. If I had to choose, it would be “And Then There Were None”. Oreki objected, thinking that “The ABC Murders” would be more appropriate.
Oreki suddenly had an idea and made a surprising deduction: the Jumonji incident was probably foreshadowed in last year’s “Bone at Dusk”. After thinking for a moment, he realized that he needed to think further. He watched Fukube leave, but he didn’t know that he was looking back in the dark, thinking to himself: Oreki Houtarou, I’ll wait and see. Fukube knew that he was unable to solve this mystery, so he had to leave sadly.
Fukube silently looked away, no longer looking at Oreki standing in the sun, and turned around and walked into the dark shadows of the corridor. At the same time, Chitanda was invited to participate in the noon radio program as the club leader of the last suspicious target of the Jumonji incident. Although she was hesitant, she couldn’t help but imitate the speech skills taught by senior sister Irisu, and sent a request to all teachers and students through the campus radio to help capture Jumonji. At this time, Irisu, who was walking at the cultural festival, also caught this broadcast speech.
Iru couldn’t help but laugh at Chitanda’s stiff imitation. After finishing the conversation with Chitanda, Iru felt even more exhausted. Afterwards, when Iru handed over the proceeds from the sale of the club’s publication to Chitanda, he pointed out bluntly: When Chitanda asks others with an expectant tone, there is always a hint of coquettishness. Instead of deliberately imitating others, it is better to maintain the original straightforward way of speaking – this seemingly flawed trait is precisely a kind of precious gift.
Chitanda pondered for a moment and then said softly: I still hold this view. That way of expression is indeed incompatible with my personality. Every time I think about it, I feel very uncomfortable. On this seemingly peaceful afternoon, the activity room of the Classics Department was unexpectedly crowded with students who came to visit. In the middle of the crowd was the precious proofreading manuscript that might become the target, and the endless stream of visitors made the limited number of “Hyouka” magazines sold out in a short time. Oreki stretched his body tiredly, moving his shoulders that were stiff from sitting for a long time. At this moment, Fukube’s mobile phone placed on the podium suddenly rang a piercing ring, instantly attracting the attention of everyone present. Shockingly, at almost the same time, the precious proofreading manuscript suddenly exploded violently and quickly burned. Fukube reacted quickly to put out the fire, but it was too late – the manuscript had turned to ashes. And the instigator of all this, Kanzaki Tetsuya, was standing in a corner outside, quietly displaying his special ability.
This behavior is too dangerous! Kanzaki frowned, his heart full of worries. Using such dangerous chemicals could cause casualties if not handled with care. Do I have to rely on my ability to save the situation every time? Although this will indeed consume a lot of my energy, in order to ensure safety, it seems that I have to clean up this mess.
Chitanda keenly noticed a pool of water on the table, and a criminal statement signed by Jumonji was lying on the floor. Everyone looked at each other, confused, but Fukube was the only one who looked thoughtful, and looked at Oreki meaningfully. Afterwards, a strange man with a mushroom-like hairstyle took the initiative to find Fukube. He originally expected him to help arrest Jumonji, but he threatened to avenge the loss of the cooking competition in the future. When Mayaka asked about the identity of this person, Fukube explained lightly: He is just a guy who is not good at using words and sentences.
Fukube was quite critical of this person’s abuse of the word “expectation”. In his opinion, when a person still has confidence and fighting spirit, it is inappropriate to rashly use the word “expectation” to others. Only when you say this word when you are about to give up can you show your sincerity; on the contrary, if you put your hopes on others when you are still doing your best, it is inevitable that you will be suspected of shirking responsibility. This kind of inconsistency between words and deeds just exposes the speaker’s lack of language expression ability.
Chapter 18 Personal Talent (Old Version)
Fukube recalled that he had seen Oreki and Tana chatting in the corner. Oreki pointed out that the senior was Jumonji directly, and interpreted the Jumonji incident very naturally. In fact, the Jumonji incident itself was a carefully designed code. On the surface, it seemed that the syllable “ku” was skipped, but outside the public’s view, some key elements starting with “ku” had already disappeared quietly. The most typical example is the loss of “The Order of Kutlyavka”, an important work that Muneyoshi Rikuyama failed to complete. This detail just confirms the mystery behind the incident…
The senior pointed out that the other targets were all club names, but Ku was the abbreviation of a person’s name, which was indeed unconvincing. Oreki calmly took out another key piece of evidence – the Kamiyama Festival Guidebook, which accurately pointed to the names of the nine clubs and the student council president related to the incident. Shockingly, this information was clearly presented on the page that Jumonji opened. More importantly, the 20 members of the General Affairs Committee were limited to those who had the authority to modify this guidebook.
Then, Oreki revealed the secret of the author’s signature of Bones at Dusk: it was composed of the names of three authors. After excluding Rikuyama and Anjo, the only one left was Tianming and Heijiro. The motive for planning all this was to send a secret code to Rikuyama: Rikuyama Muneyoshi had lost “The Order of Kutlyavka”. The senior couldn’t help but sigh, he didn’t expect that in addition to the three of them, there was a fourth person who could decipher this code. Fukube, who was secretly observing from a distance, admitted with disappointment that Oreki’s performance was far beyond expectations.
When asked why Oreki was beating around the bush, the senior admitted that it was because he couldn’t tell him directly. And since the student council president had never read the subsequent plot of “Bone at Dusk”, he naturally missed the important words left by Tanakabe. Perhaps this genius creator didn’t care as much as he thought about this work that was created because of a common interest!
With his innate detective qualities, Oreki can’t help but want to solve a problem once he encounters it. At this moment, most of the club magazines have been sold, with only 20 to 30 copies left in stock, so there is no need to ask the general affairs chairman to buy more. The topic turns to the development of the plot, and the general affairs chairman is surprised at Oreki’s insight: You even know this? Oreki responded calmly: If you didn’t have the clues to the plot, you wouldn’t have expected the student council president’s subsequent creation.
In this case, Oreki suggested, “I am personally very interested in the subsequent plot, and I can recommend you an excellent manga artist. If he is willing to help, maybe he can convince the student council president to complete this work.” The general affairs chairman suddenly realized: Kanzaki-kun is indeed a versatile person!
After leaving, Fukube ran into Mayaka and talked about Oreki’s performance. Mayaka revealed the reason why Fukube had high hopes for Oreki. Fukube smiled helplessly: How did you know? Mayaka responded playfully: This kind of thing is obvious at a glance! But his heart was filled with warmth: After all, we are childhood sweethearts, how could I not know about your affairs? I also deeply longed to have that amazing talent for comics, like those genius cartoonists, who can make the characters on paper come alive with just a few strokes. Whenever I see the smooth lines and tense pictures written by others, I will feel an irresistible yearning in my heart. This desire is not only a pursuit of painting skills, but also a yearning for the pure love of telling stories and conveying emotions with a brush.
Unfortunately, fate always likes to play tricks on people. Fukube stared at Mayaka, and a bitter smile unconsciously appeared on the corner of his mouth. That smile hid endless helplessness and regret. Mayaka continued: Fuku-chan, do you want to beat Oreki? Fukube sighed. It’s not that he wanted to win. But he didn’t want to just look up at him all the time. This feeling, I’m afraid even you won’t understand!
How could that be possible? Fukube smiled bitterly and shook his head, his tone was a bit self-deprecating, I was too careless. Remember this sentence – the database can’t draw any conclusions after all. Mayaka just gently tugged at his sleeves when she heard it, wanting to say something but stopping herself, and finally just lowered her eyes in silence, turning the unspoken words into an almost inaudible sigh.
When Kanzaki Tetsuya’s last note slowly dissipated in the air, the closing bell of the Kamiyama Festival could be heard faintly. Thinking of Oreki’s previous introduction and senior Tanakabe’s earnest instructions, Kanzaki felt that this favor was indeed worth doing. He deliberately found President Rikuyama Muneyoshi who was sorting out documents in a corner of the student union.
Kanzaki did not get straight to the point, but told the story like an ancient legend: Do you know? I have a friend whose talent is like the brightest star in the night sky. Whenever I look up, I am always shocked by the dazzling light… The unattainable figure in the story is like a mirror, reflecting Lu Shan’s mood at the moment.
The topic gradually turned to Tanaka, and then naturally transitioned to the unfinished “The Order of Kutlyavka”. Kanzaki’s words were like a delicate key, gently knocking on Lushan’s closed heart.
Lu Shan’s eyes gradually became deep. He suddenly realized that in a corner that he had never noticed, his close friends had been silently waiting for him. They carefully protected his emotions, and did not even dare to express their expectations, but they had already paved the way for him to restart his creation. This kind of heart is like the cherry blossoms that bloom quietly in spring, silent but warm.
What am I running away from? Lu Shan asked himself as he looked out the window at the gradually sinking dusk. The creative time in his memory came flooding back like a tide – those late nights arguing over every note, and the early mornings leaping for joy over every melody. What was poured into that work was not only talent, but also the purest passion of youth.
He clenched his fists, as if he had made up his mind. Even if it was just to respond to that silent expectation, he had to complete this unfinished promise. Because some friendships are worth remembering with the most beautiful creations.
Thank you very much, Kanzaki! It is encouraging to hear that my friends have high expectations of me. Kanzaki Tetsuya responded gently: This is just a small effort, but the next step is up to you. No matter what choice you make in the end, I believe your two best friends will understand and support you. After all, responding to other people’s expectations is never an easy thing, and this pressure is not simple.
At the closing ceremony, the student council president fondly reviewed this year’s Kinabalu Festival. He admitted that although there were some minor incidents during the process, with the joint efforts of all members, the event was finally successfully concluded. Perhaps there are still some regrets that it was not perfect. His eyes were firm and gentle, but we still have the opportunity to continue to improve next year. After all, youth is the time, and we have unlimited possibilities.
When the speech ended, the president’s eyes crossed the crowd and met Tian Mingbian’s eyes. At that moment, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a knowing smile. This smile seemed to contain thousands of words, and Tian Mingbian seemed to understand the deep meaning in an instant. The haze that had shrouded his face for a long time finally dissipated, replaced by a bright smile from the heart.
Chapter 19: Eternal Covenant (Old Version)
Mayaka walked towards Senior Kawachi holding “White Bones Appear at Dusk”, with a look of expectation and a bit of trepidation. However, Senior just turned her face away and stubbornly refused to open the page. Senior, have you read this comic? Mayaka asked softly. Senior’s fingers unconsciously drew lines on the railing, and her voice was a little erratic: No… It has been lying in the corner of the closet. She was unwilling to admit that someone who almost never read comics could create such an amazing work in her first creation. The sting brought by this gap in talent made her instinctively escape.
Mayaka understands the feeling of powerlessness that comes with this kind of looking up, just like looking up at the unreachable stars. The senior student forced a smile: What I said before were all jokes…but I really can’t finish reading this comic. She was afraid to face the gap between herself and the people around her. This familiar strangeness was suffocating. But at this moment, Mayaka presented this gap in a concrete way before her eyes. I can’t read it. The senior student repeated mechanically. At this time, Mayaka noticed the familiar pattern on the railing-it was exactly the same as the cover of “BodyTalk”. The comic in her arms suddenly became heavy, fragments of the past surged in her mind, and tears finally broke out.
In the Classics Club, Chitanda looked at the piles of company magazines, her eyes sparkling with surprise. This is completely beyond our expectations! She exclaimed softly. Kanzaki Toru timely brought out five special commemorative issues in gold-stamped hardcover, and the hot stamping on the cover glowed warmly in the sun. This is specially prepared for everyone, he smiled and said, just regard it as a testimony of our shared experience. Everyone smiled at each other, having long been accustomed to Kanzaki’s thoughtfulness. He always finds various reasons to give carefully prepared gifts. In his words: It is natural for friends to share small items. These special gifts from the publishing house are just a vehicle for conveying friendship in his eyes.
When Oreki asked Tian Mingbian, there was a hint of disbelief in his tone: Such a wonderful work, was it really just created on a whim? Tian Mingbian smiled bitterly and shook his head, with a hint of helplessness in his eyes: This desperate gap actually makes people more excited.
Oreki looked him straight in the eye and continued to ask: What do you really want to express? Then he turned to Lu Shan, with a hint of expectation in his voice: Have you read “The Order of Kutlyavka”?
The senior could only sigh upon hearing this, with an expression of being seen through on his face: Sure enough, nothing can be hidden from you. However, he had never even turned a page of the original work that An Cheng had poured all his efforts into. In the end, those carefully designed codes could not be cracked by him, and this feeling was never conveyed.
The gap between genius and mortals always makes people feel complicated – mixed with inexplicable jealousy and irresistible admiration. This contradictory emotion is like the interweaving of ice and fire, and when looking up to those amazing talents, it always stirs up ripples in the heart.
One afternoon after the Kamiyama Festival, Oreki was chatting with Fukube and recalled an anecdote from his junior high school days. The usually serious English teacher suddenly rushed to the window during class one day and stared at a helicopter flying away outside the window. Then he smiled and explained that he just liked helicopters.
However, Fukube and Mayaka, who were in the same school, both remembered that it was the only time they saw the teacher show interest in helicopters. Even when they encountered a more spectacular formation of helicopters flying by, the teacher never reacted. In fact, Fukube said in a low voice that there was an even more bizarre rumor about this teacher – he had been struck by lightning three times, and although they were all indirect, he was even electrocuted once and still has burn marks on his body. Kanzaki Toru couldn’t help but sigh when he heard this: Could this be a mysterious power from another world?
Oreki was quick to notice something was wrong. Kamiyama City was not a lightning-prone area, so how could an ordinary person be struck by lightning so many times? But the teacher didn’t look like he was lying. With this doubt, he decided to check old newspapers for the first time. This unusual move attracted everyone’s ridicule, and Chitanda also curiously joined the discussion: It’s really rare that Oreki-san actually took the initiative to investigate things.
In the old newspapers in the library, they found that the teacher was actually a senior mountaineering enthusiast. As the investigation deepened, Oreki’s heart gradually sank – a mountain accident report three years ago recorded that after two climbers were in danger, the rescue helicopter could not be dispatched due to continuous heavy rain. The day when the weather cleared up was the day when the teacher stood by the window waiting for the helicopter.
When the rescue team finally found the bodies of the victims, the date on the newspaper matched perfectly with the day the teacher saw the helicopter. Chitanda noticed that Oreki was unusual today and asked softly: Why do you care so much about this?
Oreki looked at the sky outside the window, his voice heavy: “When others were suffering, I smiled and said that the teacher liked helicopters… I can’t joke so recklessly anymore.” Looking at his serious face, his companions were relieved to find that the boy who always advocated energy conservation was quietly changing.
Although Oreki always modestly attributes his reasoning ability to luck, his sharp mind that can cleverly connect scattered clues is by no means accidental. His ability to analyze and understand the details, as well as his rigorous logical deduction, all demonstrate his profound professionalism. Whenever a case is mired in mystery, he can always find key breakthroughs from details that ordinary people ignore. This ability to simplify things convinces everyone. Every member of the team is deeply impressed by his unique talent and has never questioned his ability – after all, luck may win a game of chess, but the ability to continue to solve puzzles ultimately depends on real talent and knowledge.
The happy school days are fleeting, and the winter vacation is coming quietly. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya is busy dealing with the editing and sequel of his works, thanks to his current special physique and the assistance of the Herrscher’s ability, he does not feel tired in his daily life. What is even more gratifying is that he has had more opportunities to meet Chitanda Airu recently-the two families have more intersections due to business cooperation. If it were not for this opportunity, the introverted Kanzaki Tetsuya would probably never muster up the courage to take the initiative to invite her. Whenever he looked at Chitanda’s bright eyes, he would always fall into deep thought: Is this hazy feeling love? Or is it just his wishful fantasy?
On New Year’s Day, the members of the Classical Club went to the shrine to pray. Chitanda presented the shrine master with carefully prepared sake on behalf of the family. Kanzaki Toru also quietly observed the elegant and decent social etiquette of the famous family. This kind of occasion always made him feel a little uncomfortable. He was perceptive and noticed that the Chitanda family seemed to be trying to bring them together, but the naive Chitanda was unaware of this. Faced with this looming relationship, Kanzaki Toru, who was not good at expressing himself, could only choose to let it go – after all, he had a more important mission to complete.
In the backyard of the shrine, they met Mayaka who was working part-time. This corner with a lost and found sign carries the kindness of many strangers – anyone who finds valuables will send them here for safekeeping. Chitanda enthusiastically drew a fortune stick and shook it gently to get good luck. Kanzaki Tetsuya just watched with a smile, because he knew that his life had already been a great omen: not only did he gain unique abilities, but he was also favored by two worlds. At this moment, he is deeply bound to the world. Once this anchoring is completed, it will become the eternal driving force for the evolution of the world – as long as he exists, the world can continue to draw energy from the void, promoting the growth of all things like an inexhaustible source.
Regardless of whether the world consciousness has independent thinking or not, it will instinctively establish this symbiotic relationship with Kanzaki Tetsuya. Kanzaki Tetsuya has long been immortal because of the bond with the world consciousness. Unless both parties perish at the same time, in return, the world will help him grow into a being beyond dimension. The true son of the infinite multiverse, this is a win-win eternal covenant: as long as Kanzaki Tetsuya’s life fire is not extinguished, the world can continue to sublimate and forever get rid of the shadow of decline. In this grand picture of destiny, the bond between the boy and the world is writing a legend beyond imagination.
Chapter 20: Confession at the Shrine Warehouse (Old Version)
As time went by, the shrine gradually became lively. Chitanda Airu volunteered to help, and Kanzaki Tetsuya immediately expressed his willingness to assist. When the two went to the warehouse to get supplies, they were accidentally locked in by an uninformed staff. Kanzaki was about to call the staff outside to open the door, but Chitanda stopped him in time – she was worried that if the rumor that the two were alone in a closed space spread, it might affect the family’s reputation. It would be better to wait for someone who knew the situation to come to the rescue.
However, today, neither of them brought their cell phones. Through the small hole in the wall, they saw patrolling staff and tourists coming and going, but they could not ask for help. In this dilemma, Kanzaki Toru finally made up his mind to confess to Chitanda his special ability that he had been hiding. In the dim warehouse, he suddenly realized that his long-term concealment might not be appropriate – if he couldn’t even be honest, how could he have the right to like the girl in front of him?
Actually… Kanzaki spoke in a low voice, revealing some of his abilities as a Herrscher to Chitanda, saying that he could handle unexpected situations. At first, Chitanda thought he was talking about some comic setting, until she saw a faint light in Kanzaki’s palm and the warehouse door lock opened, she was shocked to realize that all this was real.
Is this… a superpower? Chitanda opened her eyes wide and then smiled. This should be a secret between the two of us, right?
Kanzaki was puzzled as she looked at Chitanda who was inexplicably excited. She explained: In fact, I had a vague feeling that you were hiding some secrets, but it was just my intuition… The reason why I didn’t ask was because I knew that it must be a private matter that you couldn’t easily tell others.
I see… Kanzaki followed Chitanda and apologized: I’m sorry for hiding this from you for so long. Some other day… I’ll tell you everything.
It’s okay, Chitanda responded gently, if I had such ability, I would probably choose to keep it secret.
When the two returned to the shrine with the supplies, Mayaka, who had been waiting for a long time, and Oreki and Fukube, who had just arrived, were all surprised by the rare bright smile on Chitanda’s face. “Did something good happen to you?” they all asked in unison.
After some explanation, the two unexpectedly found that the situation had become more complicated. Although the three nodded in agreement and expressed their understanding, the hesitation in their eyes and the glances they exchanged with each other all hinted that they had their own thoughts. Behind this tacit silence, it seemed that a more subtle difference of position was brewing…
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes slowly swept over the three people’s stiff faces. From their tightly pursed lips and flickering eyes, he clearly read the deep-rooted suspicion. He sighed slightly, his Adam’s apple rolled, and finally swallowed back the explanation that was on the tip of his lips – at this moment, any words were like a stone thrown into a deep pool, not causing the slightest ripple. Chitanda Airu, who was standing aside, had no intention of explaining and started chatting with the three people.
The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the ancient shrine. Kanzaki Tetsuya cleverly changed the topic, and the five people completed the worship ceremony in a solemn atmosphere. Mayaka took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and quietly winked at Fukube, and the two of them tacitly found a secluded corner. Under the cherry blossom trees in the distance, Chitanda Airu, Oreki Houtarou, and Ihara Mayaka held their breath and watched the looming figures intently under the cover of the stone lanterns.
Could they be… Chitanda’s eyes sparkled with curiosity, and her fingers twisted the hem of her skirt unconsciously. Unfortunately, the distance was too far, so she could only see Mayaka sometimes lowering her head to fiddle with the cuffs of her kimono, and sometimes looking up to say something, while Fukube always maintained a slightly stiff standing posture.
About a quarter of an hour later, the two separated, one in front and one behind. As Mayaka walked quickly across the cobblestone road, the hem of her kimono lifted up a few scattered cherry blossom petals; Fukube stood there, staring at the torii gate in the distance. Their faces were covered with an inexplicable haze, and the three people hiding in the dark looked at each other in bewilderment.
On the way back, the three of them tacitly avoided the topic. As dusk fell, they said goodbye at the door of their home, and their figures, each with their own thoughts, gradually disappeared in the winding alleys. In memory, Fukube always did whatever it took to win – whether it was despicable tactics or insidious tricks in the game, he would use them without hesitation. But the Fukube in front of him was completely different. He chose a head-on hard-fighting style of play, and eventually lost to Oreki by a hair’s breadth. Surprisingly, Fukube was not upset, but instead showed a hearty smile and praised: Beautiful fight! If he was in junior high school, he would definitely ask for a rematch unwillingly. Oreki looked at the boy in front of him who accepted the defeat calmly, and suddenly realized: Time had quietly changed this once stubborn opponent.
The morning sun gently sprinkled on the tree-lined path leading to the school. Kanzaki Tetsuya was looking down to adjust his school bag straps when he suddenly heard a familiar sound of footsteps behind him. He looked back and saw Chitanda Airu jogging after him, her cheeks slightly flushed due to her rapid breathing.
What a coincidence… Chitanda panted slightly, twisting her skirt with her hands unconsciously. She hesitated for a moment before whispering: Actually… According to my family’s tradition, we don’t give gifts to people we are really close to during festivals. So this year’s Valentine’s Day… Her voice became smaller and smaller, and finally almost became a whisper.
Kanzaki was stunned for a moment, then realized belatedly that today was Valentine’s Day. He scratched his head and smiled gently: Ah… So today is Valentine’s Day. But I think gifts are not important. He paused and looked at the falling cherry blossoms in the distance. After all… between us…
He did not continue, but both of them knew tacitly that their relationship was far from the point where they needed to worry about Valentine’s Day gifts. The morning breeze blew gently, taking away the vague awkwardness in the air, leaving only two young hearts beating quietly in the spring.
Today, Mayaka is going to the comics research group. After a period of self-exploration, Mayaka gradually realized that she seemed to have reached a bottleneck in her comics creation skills. No matter how hard she practiced, she felt it was difficult to break through the current level. In order to realize her dream of becoming an excellent cartoonist, she finally plucked up the courage and sincerely asked Kanzaki Tetsuya: Can you please take the time to teach me some comics skills and plot design tips?
Kanzaki Tetsuya still maintained his usual indifferent expression, which made Mayaka’s heart hang in the air, thinking that her request would be rejected. However, just when she was about to give up hope, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mouth corners slightly raised, revealing a gentle smile.
It’s no big deal, he said easily, “In the future, when you attend the Classics Club activities, you can bring your recently created comics and I will help you see what needs to be improved. After all, we are all friends, so this little favor is nothing.” Hearing this, Mayaka was so excited that she thanked him again and again.
Kanzaki Tetsuya waved his hand and said sincerely: I am also very happy to be able to do my part for those who pursue their dreams. What’s more… He paused, a warm light flashed in his eyes, and said, “Aren’t the five of us good friends? Don’t be so distant in the future.”
Chapter 21 Some Progress on Valentine’s Day (Old Version)
The warm afternoon sun shines through the windows of the Classics Department onto the table, where a large, beautifully wrapped chocolate lies quietly, waiting for the surprise moment after school. However, when the school bell rings, Chitanda rushes into the classroom in a panic and stops Kanzaki Tetsuya who is about to leave.
I… I just left the activity room for fifteen minutes and forgot to lock the door… Her voice trembled slightly, her slender fingers twisted together nervously, and when she came back, the chocolate was gone… Did I do something wrong? Her big eyes, which were always full of curiosity, were now filled with self-blame and confusion.
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at her slightly trembling legs and immediately understood her worries. As someone who knew the inside story, he almost instantly guessed where the chocolate had gone – only an innocent girl like Chitanda would have no idea. She was eager to get this love back before Mayaka came back.
When everyone gathered in the Classics Club, Oreki pushed his glasses up thoughtfully after listening to what happened. The answer was actually obvious, but people who were too kind often didn’t think of this possibility. After all, in a place like Kamiyama High School, who would really steal a piece of chocolate?
Kanzaki Tetsuya and Oreki exchanged a knowing look, and then began to investigate and collect evidence. Not long after, Mayaka pushed the door open. Chitanda immediately stepped forward to apologize, her voice full of guilt. Mayaka looked around at everyone, a flash of understanding flashed in her eyes, and gently said that it was not Chitanda’s fault, but she still couldn’t hide the disappointment between her brows.
In the brief silence, Chitanda began to suspect that it was the student from the neighboring class who did it – after all, the time interval was so short and she didn’t go far. This reasoning was not unreasonable. Seeing that she was about to take some extraordinary measures to get the chocolate back, Kanzaki Tetsu hurriedly stopped her.
Leave it to us, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Oreki promised in unison, with confidence gleaming in their eyes, “We will definitely get it back for you before school is over. Believe in our abilities!”
The two looked at each other, and there was a hint of helplessness in each other’s eyes. When Chitanda left the Classical Literature Department, Kanzaki Tetsuya patted Oreki on the shoulder and said: I’ll leave this matter to you. After all, you and Fukube have been close friends for many years, and some things are more appropriate for you to say. Oreki nodded silently and agreed.
As night fell, Oreki found Fukube in a corner of the campus. He walked straight towards Fukube and reached out for the bag that was tightly held in his hand. When Oreki took out the broken chocolate from the bag, Fukube’s eyes flickered. Oreki handed the broken chocolate back to Fukube, fulfilling his promise to Kanzaki Tetsuya and Chitanda Airu.
It was you who took it. Oreki said softly, I guessed it was you from the beginning. I just didn’t expect Chitanda to blame herself for this. Fukube lowered his eyes and admitted that he knew Mayaka’s feelings, but he couldn’t respond. He chose to use this extreme method – breaking the chocolate and secretly taking it away – to express his conflicting feelings.
Didn’t you have any hesitation when you smashed that big piece of chocolate? Oreki asked. Fukube smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying that it was not because he didn’t like Mayaka, but he felt that he was not ready to bear the burden of this relationship.
Seeing Fukube’s hesitant expression, Oreki did not ask any more questions. Fukube looked up at the falling snow and spoke in a low voice about himself two years ago – the boy who was always competitive. Now he has realized that he can’t be the best in any field, so he has learned to let go of his obsession. He is obsessed with not being obsessed, this is how he describes himself now.
Since I changed my attitude towards life, every day has been much easier. Fukube’s tone suddenly softened, but Mayaka…she was a good girl. It was like a dream to be favored by her. Oreki frowned in confusion: If that’s the case, why did you refuse?
Fukube was silent for a long time, and finally whispered: I don’t know whether I should persist in this relationship. But… His voice became softer and softer. I did not consider Mayaka’s feelings by doing this. Snowflakes fell silently on their shoulders, casting a layer of light sadness on this conversation.
Until now, he still hasn’t figured out the answer to this question, so he can’t accept the box of chocolates that are full of love. In fact, Mayaka has long seen through all this is a farce planned by Fukube. On the way back, she told the truth and relieved Chitanda’s self-blame. Although both of them felt that Fukube’s actions were a bit excessive, what annoyed Mayaka the most was that she still couldn’t suppress her love for him even though she knew this. In order to relieve this complicated mood, they decided to use sweet cakes to soothe their taste buds.
As the night deepened, an unexpected episode also took place on Fukube’s side. Kanzaki Tetsuya, who was hiding in the dark, finally couldn’t hold back and rushed out after listening to the conversation between the two. Since you like each other, why not give it a chance? This sudden question made Fukube realize something. Oreki on the side couldn’t help but comment: You are obviously very smart, but you are so clumsy in feelings. In fact, Fukube had another sentence surging in his heart: I’m sorry, I haven’t been able to understand your feelings before…but the words were swallowed back when they came to his lips. Kanzaki didn’t say much when he saw this. After all, feelings are a matter between two people, and outsiders can only give some pointers in the confusion. The three of them looked up at the night sky at the same time and let out a meaningful sigh.
Fortunately, after all these twists and turns, Fukube finally found the answer. He called Mayaka… Although this call did not completely resolve all the knots in his heart, it at least opened a new door for their relationship.
At the beginning of this rare fate, both of them were nervous and decided to give each other a chance to manage this relationship. As the Girl’s Day approached, Chitanda Airu called Kanzaki Tetsuya. It turned out that the member responsible for holding umbrellas in the parade was temporarily absent, and she immediately thought of the reliable Kanzaki-kun. Kanzaki Tetsuya arrived at the shrine as scheduled, but found that the preparation team was facing a difficult emergency.
According to the original plan, the parade needed to cross a small bridge, but at this moment, there was a noise of construction work going on there. The staff of the preparation team looked at each other in confusion. They had clearly negotiated with the construction company in advance and specifically asked them to postpone the start date. However, the person in charge of the construction company said that they later received a confirmation call and mistakenly thought that the construction could proceed as scheduled.
The festival bells had rung, and time was ticking. The parade team was anxiously waiting in front of the shrine, and the preparation team had to urgently discuss alternative plans. However, neither the people at the shrine nor the construction company knew who had made the call.
There was no point in worrying about this now, as the event was about to begin. Everyone sat together, discussing emergency plans. At this time, a young man with brown hair suddenly spoke up: How about we take a few more steps and cross the river from the bridge upstream? Before he finished speaking, the scene suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at each other with an embarrassed look on their faces. Kanzaki Toru understood the reason in his heart – many years ago, the two villages had a fierce conflict over the water source, and their relationship was not good until now, and the bridge happened to be on the territory of the other village.
Chapter 22 Telling Your Own Story (Old Version)
At this time, after learning the whole story, Chitanda immediately said that she would contact her father to properly handle the matter. Everyone felt relieved and returned to work. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at Chitanda Airu who was commanding behind the curtain, and in a trance, he had the illusion that she was ruling from behind the curtain.
When a young man with brown hair helped Kanzaki Tetsuya change his clothes, he was touched by his friendliness and started chatting with him. It turned out that the young man came back from another place just to watch the festival. When the shrine was short of staff, he was invited to take over temporarily, but he declined. If he participated in it, he would not be able to enjoy the festival properly. He explained with a smile.
After the parade officially began, Chitanda, dressed in her best clothes, made a stunning appearance in the shape of a Hina doll. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at this girl who looked so different from her usual self, and was mesmerized for a moment. He followed closely behind her holding a paper umbrella, but he could not take his eyes off Chitanda. When the team passed the ancient bridge in the distance, the flying cherry blossoms outlined a beautiful picture, which made Kanzaki Tetsuya feel relaxed and happy.
At this moment, he was full of infinite curiosity about Chitanda’s outfit. This wonderful feeling of walking side by side with his beloved was completely different from the past. Kanzaki Toru, who was walking behind, also unconsciously had his heartbeat speeding up, and it felt like a deer was beating wildly in his chest.
The afterglow of the celebration banquet had not yet faded, and Chitanda could not wait to bring up the start of the construction of the bridge. Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled slightly, indicating that he had already locked on the key person. A glimmer of intelligence flashed in Chitanda’s eyes, and he suggested: Why don’t we write the person we think of on the palm of our hands? The two smiled at each other and spread out their palms tacitly – although Kanzaki could only outline the other person’s features because he didn’t know the other person’s name, when the two compared their answers, they were surprisingly consistent.
That guy, Kanzaki recalled, I heard that he came back from another place to attend the celebration. He paused, looking at the cherry blossoms in the distance, which were like clouds and snow. It happened to be the peak season for cherry blossoms. He could have taken a shortcut but chose to take a long way… Chitanda suddenly remembered something and clapped her hands: That’s right! He always likes to carry a camera around. The two of them looked at the cherry blossom avenue where the parade passed by at the same time, as if they saw the persistent figure holding a camera, freezing the falling cherry blossoms and the celebrating crowd into an eternal picture.
On the way home, the evening breeze blew gently, and Chitanda told the story of the past of this land: A long time ago, the two villages in the north and south fought against each other for land and water, and they still maintain a subtle distance. She looked at the rolling mountains in the distance, so when I said I was going south, everyone was so nervous… Kanzaki listened quietly and noticed the determination in the girl’s eyes when she talked about her hometown.
Although this place is still very backward, Chitanda stopped and touched the newly sprouted buds by the roadside with her fingertips, but no matter where I go in the future, my roots will always be here. The sunset gave her a gentle golden edge. I thought of two ways to revitalize the village: either introduce crops with high economic value and change the fate with knowledge; or optimize the production process and create value with business wisdom… Her voice gradually merged into the twilight, but every word fell heavily on Kanzaki’s heart.
After many twists and turns, Chitanda finally realized that liberal arts was not her destiny, so she resolutely chose the science class. Kanzaki Toru also chose science because of his consideration of the Herrscher’s ability. He clearly remembered those Herrschers in his previous life who were repeatedly suppressed due to lack of knowledge reserves, and some of them were far inferior to him. Looking at the girl in front of him who sacrificed her freedom to inherit the family business, Kanzaki felt complicated.
Look, Kanzaki-san! Chitanda suddenly pointed out the window, her voice trembling a little, this is my hometown. There are only barren land and monotonous waters here, people are getting older, and vitality is fading… It is neither beautiful nor full of hope… She paused, and the afterglow of the setting sun cast a layer of golden halo on her profile, but even so, I still want you to see this place.
Kanzaki fell into a long silence. He had been deliberately avoiding the question, and he still hadn’t found the answer. Perhaps, as the saying goes, “Those involved are confused, but those who are on the sidelines can see more clearly”, even he could not fathom the mystery of the eternal question of emotion. The evening breeze blew across the gap between the two of them, carrying the unique fragrance of the rice fields, but it could not blow away the confusion lingering in his heart.
Kanzaki Tetsuya knows that he is not a savior, but fate has given him a special mission. After gaining the favor of the world consciousness, he gradually realized the heavy responsibility behind this power – as an anchor that maintains multiple worlds, he believes that he has an obligation to prevent those worlds on the verge of collapse from going to destruction. Although he never considers himself a good person, his successive experiences are quietly changing his cognition. There are basically no people in the world who have the ability to cross dimensions, and perhaps only he can bear it.
Whenever he thinks of the worlds that need saving, Kanzaki Tetsuya feels a strange sense of mission. This is not pressure imposed by the outside world, but a choice from the heart. Since he has this unique ability, he should use it to protect the balance of the world. After all, giving back to the world that gave him new life is a matter of course.
However, at this moment, his heart was in an unprecedented contradiction. Looking at the girl in front of him who made his heart beat, Kanzaki Toru also felt the taste of hesitation for the first time. Just like Fukube who had been enlightened before, he was now standing at the crossroads of life. His frown exposed his inner struggle, and the perceptive Chitanda had already noticed his hidden secret.
Chitanda vaguely guessed something from those extraordinary abilities. But she considerately did not ask, but just waited quietly. This kind of considerate tenderness made Kanzaki Tetsuya feel even more guilty – since he had encouraged others to face it bravely, how could he continue to escape?
Taking a deep breath, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally made up his mind: Chitanda-san, can you listen to my story? The girl was slightly stunned, but her intuition made her nod without hesitation. So he told her those incredible experiences: about the mission of becoming the anchor of the world, about the responsibility of crossing dimensions, and the reassuring truth – as long as the two worlds exist, he will never really die. At the same time, as long as he is still alive, the anchored world will not disappear
In the afterglow of the setting sun, the boy unloaded the heavy secret, and the girl saw a world far more vast than she had imagined.
Chitanda frowned slightly. Although she was full of doubts, her innate sharp intuition kept reminding her that what Kanzaki Tetsuya said was true. All kinds of signs seemed to support his words, especially the extraordinary abilities he showed. Kanzaki Tetsuya stared into the distance and slowly explained the reason why he could not give Chitanda Airu a clear answer for the time being: after completing the world anchoring, he would embark on a new journey.
I need to keep traveling through world after world, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s voice was a little tired, and he didn’t know when this cycle would stop. He had already learned the cruel truth from the world consciousness: with his current strength, he could not directly take people from one world to the next world. Each world has a unique system of rules, and rashly taking people through will only bring disastrous consequences – the strong will be rejected by the world, and the weak will be completely annihilated by the rules of the other world.
But the world that has been anchored is an exception, Kanzaki Tetsuya explained, with a gleam in his eyes, there, I can mobilize the power of origin to help the lives of other worlds adapt to the rules of the new environment. He paused, and his tone became solemn: The reason why those travelers in novels and animations can survive in the infinite existence is because they are always under a similar worldview, plus they have the help of masters. The real cross-dimensional travel is much more dangerous than imagined.
Chapter 23 The Test of Emotion (Old Version)
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s way of existence is completely different from other powerful beings at the level of infinite multiverse. In human terms, I am part of the world. His voice gradually became firm: As long as I don’t exceed the limit of the world, my body can freely travel through various dimensions. Even if I need to use the power beyond the world occasionally, as long as I complete the anchoring, I can use my own power to revive the world.
In a sense, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes were shining like stars. I have fixed the core of the world on my own timeline. To describe it in human language, my status has surpassed the scope of the infinite multiverse and has real and infinite growth potential. His figure appeared particularly tall in the sunset. When the anchoring was completed, I merged with the world – I am the world, and the world is me.
The world consciousness explained that although Kanzaki Tetsuya’s current strength has not yet reached its peak, he has unparalleled growth potential compared to other infinite and diverse beings. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s most unique ability is that no matter what world he is in, he can instinctively promote the co-evolution of himself and the world he is in.
Unlike other beings, Kanzaki Tetsuya does not simply adapt to or dominate the rules of the world, but can help the world achieve an essential transition. He can make an ordinary world break through its own limitations and gradually grow into a multiverse-level existence. In contrast, other infinite multiverse beings often just incorporate the world into the established rule system and switch power between different world laws, but they cannot really promote the growth of the world.
For example, the existence of infinite multiplicity combines the power systems under two different worldviews, which cannot really grow into an infinite multiplicity system. In a sense, it is just the addition or multiplication of the laws of two worlds. The laws that can exist in the world itself are limited, so the biggest problem is that the growth rate cannot be fast enough. Using energy as an analogy, there is no real infinite energy. Infinite energy is relative. When the energy you need to use exceeds the amount that can be produced by infinite energy, resources are relatively limited in a universe’s worldview.
At this time, no matter what kind of resources are needed for infinite energy, it is no longer truly infinite. The law can be compared to this. If there are not so many worlds with strong people, the strength of the existence of the law is not so strong. If there are more worlds with strong people, there will be more laws. There are even those whose laws are contradictory. It is even more difficult to grow. No matter how strong a strong person at the level of infinite multiverse is, he needs to use the rules he masters. Outside the rules, he may be powerless. In a word, it is impossible to be truly omniscient and omnipotent. This is like the paradox of God. No matter how powerful he is, he can only become invincible under his own worldview. If you encounter a competition of the same level, it depends on the strength of the power mastered by both sides.
It is particularly noteworthy that Kanzaki Tetsuya’s growth model is bidirectional: he can both draw nutrients from the world and feed back to the world’s development. This symbiotic relationship ensures that neither party will easily perish – as long as one party continues to exist, the other party can obtain eternal development momentum. This two-way infinite growth mechanism is unique in the multiverse. When encountering opponents of the same level, victory or defeat often depends on who can accumulate more powerful worldview foundation, and Kanzaki Tetsuya has an advantage because of his special way of growth.
Although these are off-topic, what Kanzaki Toru is most worried about at this moment is whether his relationship with Chitanda Airu can withstand the test of time. As a guardian, he cannot always be with her, and even if he has great power, he always maintains respect when facing his beloved – he is unwilling to force it, and he can’t bear to force it.
Chitanda Airu really couldn’t fully understand the grand mission of saving the world that Kanzaki talked about, but the girl’s feelings at the moment were extremely clear. She took a deep breath, and the evening breeze blew her hair: Maybe I will never truly understand the responsibility you shoulder, but my feelings at this moment couldn’t be more real – just like Mayaka fell in love with Fukube, I really like you. Her fingertips unconsciously stroked the tassels of the scarf, I dare not promise forever, but at least every day I can still like you, I want to give us a chance.
I know you are not destined to be by my side forever. Her eyes reflected the warm light of the street lamps, but the tenderness in your eyes at this moment can’t be fake, right?
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at her cheeks that were reddened by the night wind, and suddenly realized that what he feared was never the barrier of time and space, but that he dared not admit this throbbing. But when the girl held her true heart in front of him, all his hesitations melted away like spring snow. They were both imperfect, but at this moment they chose to believe in each other. Now that their hearts were clear, the taut strings in the air finally relaxed.
The weather is getting colder. When Kanzaki changed the subject, Chitanda suddenly smiled. She pointed to the primroses sprouting on the roadside: No, spring has come. The night wind swept the newly born petals between the two of them, as if even their hearts were tinged with the warmth of spring.
Just then a gust of wind blew, and cherry blossoms fell from the sky. At least at this moment, the feelings of both parties are real, and the future will be left to the future!
At this moment, I just wanted to hold her tightly in my arms. Our eyes met, and the air seemed to be filled with sweetness. Just when I hesitated, the always shy Chitanda Airu took the initiative to take that step – she gently tiptoed, opened her arms and hugged Kanzaki Tetsuya’s neck, and then a soft kiss fell on my lips. At this moment, all my thoughts solidified, time seemed to stand still, and the whole world was left with only our embrace.
After a long while, when our lips parted, I saw Chitanda Airu’s cheeks lightly blushed, but her eyes became more determined. Kanzaki Tetsuya knew how much courage this usually reserved girl mustered to make such a move. He secretly swore in his heart: From now on, he will never let go of her hand again. Even if the road ahead is full of thorns, he will do his best to support a happy sky for her.
In the distance, the girl who was transformed from the world consciousness showed a relieved smile. She knew that when Kanzaki Tetsuya found his own happiness, the whole world would rejoice.
In the vast multiverse, the world consciousness gazes at the supreme beings who have transcended the constraints of emotions. Although they have the power to shake the dimension, they operate as coldly as delicate machines. This makes the world look to the growing Kanzaki Tetsuya, and earnestly hopes that this young man will always treasure the precious fragments that make up human nature on the road to pursuing power. Whether it is the joy that makes the soul tremble or the pain that burns the heart, it is these contradictory and vivid experiences that weave the unique emotional spectrum of human beings.
After all, what really defines a person is never the flesh and blood, but the eternal fire of the soul. Those who have lost their emotions are just walking shells, performing empty eternal life in the eternal time. The world uses the stars as strings to play a silent prayer: May Kanzaki Tetsuya never be alienated by power and become a numb puppet, and like the first ray of morning light in early spring, always move forward with the throbbing of temperature. Because only a life with joy, anger, sorrow and happiness can carve its own trajectory in the vast galaxy and finally reach the other side of happiness.
Chapter 24: Going to the Next World (Old Version)
After an in-depth exchange, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Chitanda Airu had a detailed discussion on the development of their hometown. Under Tetsuya’s guidance, he used his extraordinary ability to carefully build a precision instrument that can accelerate the learning process. In just a few days, this magical device has made Airu’s learning efficiency a qualitative leap. What’s even more amazing is that Tetsuya also created a pseudo-core that can simulate his own abilities. After a detailed explanation, he gave this core with infinite possibilities to Airu, and it finally merged perfectly into her body.
Afterwards, Toru also cleverly mobilized the various resources and forces at his disposal, and tried his best to help Airu realize his long-cherished wish of revitalizing his hometown. Airu always adhered to the principle of gentleness and gradualism, and avoided acting too hastily. But under Toru’s subtle influence, the development of Kamiyama City can be said to be changing with each passing day, especially in the small town where Miyama High School is located, where modern buildings have sprung up like mushrooms after rain. They steadily promoted local economic construction on the premise of protecting the ecological environment. During this period, Toru also spared no effort to guide Airu to master various abilities, and brought the power of the Herrscher of Knowledge to the pinnacle. With the help of the world consciousness, they implanted a deep subconscious suggestion into all mankind.
This subtle psychological suggestion ensures that people will not harbor ill will towards those related to Airu, and will naturally recognize Airu’s legitimate behavior. This move fundamentally protects Airu from harm by those with bad intentions. At this time, Tetsuya has already keenly sensed the approach of the new world – the girl who symbolizes the transformation of world consciousness. Sure enough, a week later, this mysterious girl quietly appeared in Tetsuya’s consciousness space, bringing exciting news: they have successfully captured the accurate information of the next world school war city.
After traveling to another world, I found that the speed of time here can be adjusted freely. After testing, with my current ability, I can stably control the time ratio at 100:1. This means that if I spend 100 days in this world, only 1 day has passed in the original world. With this guarantee, I can finally start a new adventure with peace of mind, without having to worry about sudden changes in the original world.
Before leaving, I had a long talk with Chitanda. Her eyes, which always sparkled with wisdom, were now filled with worry, and she repeatedly reminded me to be careful. Kanzaki Tetsuya also put aside his usual behavior, carefully checked the few items I brought, and gave Kanzaki Tetsuya a talisman that he had specially asked for from the shrine. Although Chitanda Airu knew that this was useless, it was still a token of Chitanda’s kindness!
After a warm farewell, Kanzaki applied for a few days’ leave from the school on the pretext of handling some affairs in Tokyo. When he handed over the company certification documents he had prepared to the school leaders, his professional and capable appearance was completely different from his usual self. The school approved the application very readily – after all, with Kanzaki’s current abilities, he should be able to easily take risks in that world.
After bidding farewell to my friends in the Classical Club, I set out on my journey home alone. When night fell, a strange force suddenly enveloped me – it was the guidance of the world consciousness. In the dizziness of traveling through time and space, I felt my body being gently lifted up, and finally landed safely in a corner of the school war city.
I opened my eyes and found myself in a dark alley in the slums. The damp air was mixed with the smell of rust and garbage, and the noise of drunks could be heard faintly in the distance. As Kanzaki Tetsuya, I subconsciously looked around: the mottled walls were covered with moss, broken neon tubes flickered overhead, and a few wild cats poked their heads out from behind the trash cans vigilantly.
At this time, the information of world consciousness poured into my mind like a trickle. Similar to the last world, I am still an orphan without any relatives. It must be said that Kanzaki Tetsuya himself did not want to stick to unfamiliar relatives for no reason. The birth of world consciousness requires extremely special conditions… Star power is like the stars in the night sky, flowing in the body, and every breath seems to resonate with the stars. With the in-depth understanding of star power, I gradually discovered that this power can not only strengthen the body, but also feel the pulse of the world. Star power condenses into tiny points of light in the body, outlining a unique energy trajectory like a star map, and every movement can cause subtle vibrations in the surrounding space.
Kanzaki Tetsuya began to try to integrate star power into daily practice, and found that it can speed up the analysis of the laws of this world. There is no need to practice or anything like that, the world will instinctively adapt the star power to me! Thanks to this, the amount of star power in my body has surpassed everyone in the world, and this is also because Kanzaki Tetsuya’s physical strength has been strengthened by the world consciousness. I can capture the free star power energy in the air and convert it into my own power. When looking up at the starry sky at night, those twinkling stars seem to be conveying ancient messages to me, guiding me to understand the operating rules of this world. I have so much star power that even without any skills, I can temporarily distort the laws of the local space, giving me an advantage in battle.
However, although this world has no will, it has an instinctive desire to grow. In a sense, the world itself will not be without desire to grow. Excessive use of star power will cause rampage, but with the star power in my body now, it can be said that it will not be overused under any circumstances. Only in this way can the anchoring be successfully completed. Every breakthrough in the use of the power of the existing system of the world brings me closer to the completion of the anchoring of this world, and star power is the key to open this door.
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked around cautiously, trying to find a way out in the intricate alleys of the slums. However, as he was strolling carelessly, he keenly noticed several malicious eyes secretly watching him. Although he discovered these stalkers, he did not take them seriously – as long as the other party did not take the initiative to provoke him, he was too lazy to pay attention to these villains.
However, the situation quickly escalated, and the followers began to show their intention to attack. Kanzaki Tetsuya deliberately led them to a remote corner and confronted them in a dim alley. You have been following me for so long, what do you want? He asked calmly. Several ragged homeless people responded with a grin: Since you know you are being followed, you dare to come to such a place, it seems that you are very confident! Kanzaki Tetsuya raised his eyebrows contemptuously: At least a little better than all of you put together. As he said, he used his thumb and index finger to indicate a tiny distance.
In the dark alley, the criminals showed greedy eyes: You, the Star Vein Generation, are in great demand in the black market. If you surrender, you will suffer less! Just when the situation was tense, a light sound of footsteps came from behind Kanzaki Tetsuya. A girl with bright hair like citrus walked slowly, and her delicate face was particularly eye-catching in the dim alley. The girl seemed to be about the same age as Kanzaki Tetsuya, and the familiar face made him vaguely familiar, but he deliberately suppressed the urge to use his ability to recall – sometimes, knowing too much is a burden. Since he left an impression, he must be an important person.
Kanzaki Tetsu looked at the girl who suddenly appeared calmly. To be able to walk alone in the slums, she must be quite strong. Before the two of them could communicate, the group of homeless people excitedly whispered: We are so lucky today, we actually met two Star Generations at the same time! Their confidence seemed to come from the person who seemed to be the leader in the middle of the team, but in Kanzaki Tetsu’s eyes, these people were no different – they were all stuff that could be solved with one blow anyway.
Chapter 55 Temporarily Taking Over the Position of Heavenly Justice (Old Version)
So, what can I do for this world? Tianli asked herself. She who once held Tianli was now powerless to save this declining world. She had long been ready to hand over power and wait for the arrival of the Son of Man.
Through the inheritance of Tianli, Tianli made a decision: This world is entrusted to you. She explained that choosing the son of a human being was a helpless move before, and now, the young man in front of her is undoubtedly a better choice.
The power of Heaven can no longer be restored, and the only thing left is to wait for a new successor to save the world. A trace of relief flashed in Asmodeus’s eyes. Now that a more suitable candidate has appeared, wouldn’t it be better to hand over the power directly to the young man in front of him?
After Asmodeus explained the profound meaning of Heaven’s Will, Kanzaki Toru suddenly realized that he was just a passer-by in this world after all. Before the Son of Man came to Sky Island, he would temporarily take the place of Heaven’s Will and guide the way forward for this world. Although this arrangement deviated from the original idea, after careful consideration, this might be the most appropriate arrangement.
Asmodeus was keenly aware that the young man in front of him had no desire for the power of Heavenly Principle. He was more willing to lead the world to a new chapter as a guide. Asmodeus deeply admired his willingness to sacrifice his own interests and not even inherit the power left by Heavenly Principle.
Let me assist him with all my strength and accelerate the world’s recovery and growth! Asmodeus secretly made up his mind. She knew that this was not only the greatest help to the traveler, but also the best gift to him – because the transformation of the world will surely drive his own sublimation. This wonderful symbiotic relationship allows the growth trajectories of the two to be closely intertwined and mutually beneficial.
After reaching a consensus, Asmodeus unreservedly told the secrets of this world. From the secrets of the abyss to the past deeds of the law of nature, she revealed the dusty truths one by one, paving the way for the new era that was about to begin…
After a period of observation and thinking, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally had a clearer understanding of the operating mechanism of this world. In the process of sorting out his memories, he found that he knew very little about the many hidden truths of this world, and now he has finally filled in some key information gaps.
Kanzaki Tetsu couldn’t help but sigh at Tenri’s actions. Although this supreme being did make a lot of efforts to maintain this world, it must be admitted that she really lacked rules in governance. Those puzzling micromanagements – such as setting up the Seven Worldly Rulers, but not knowing how to motivate subordinates, and only exploiting their labor – all showed the lack of management ability. This limitation caused the continent of Teyvat to fall into the dilemma of internal friction for a long time, so that the rulers of the seven countries had complaints about Tenri.
But to be fair, in some ways, Heaven has done its best. Faced with Teyvat’s limited internal resources and lack of the ability to develop external resources, she chose to maintain balance through internal adjustments, which is a kind of mercy to all living beings. In particular, engraving the principle of the Demon God’s lover into the rules of the world further reflects her good intentions.
Kanzaki Tetsuya put himself in Tianli’s shoes and thought that if he were in Tianli’s position, he might not be able to do better. He would never point fingers at Tianli in hindsight, and he hated the condescending critical attitude. After all, all Tianli’s actions were not for personal gain – if it was really for her own selfishness, she could have abandoned this world and survived alone. With her ability, it would not be difficult to protect herself. However, she chose to stick to it, even at the cost of her life. Today, Tianli has reached the brink of exhaustion, and isn’t this caused by the various reckless actions of the world?
The actions of the Kanreya people eventually led to the arrival of the power of the abyss. In pursuit of their own development, they arrogantly thought they knew everything, but brought devastating disasters to the entire world.
Those high-ranking officials, in order to gain more power, are willing to let the whole world and other innocent people suffer unspeakable pain. The most heartbreaking thing is that many people are forced to bear these consequences without knowing it. Whenever he thinks of the plight of these innocent people, Kanzaki Toru’s heart is filled with deep compassion.
When Kanzaki Tetsuya was lost in thought, a force beyond the laws of the world suddenly touched his perception. After careful investigation, he was surprised to find that this force came from the Tree of Imaginary Numbers and the Sea of Quantum – the two supreme beings that maintain the foundation of the entire worldview.
Under the enlightenment of world consciousness, Kanzaki Tetsuya understood the demands of these two multiverse-level beings. They were eager to break through the shackles of the existing worldview and create a more diverse world to promote their own evolution. To this end, they hoped to establish an eternal anchoring connection with Kanzaki Tetsuya and include themselves and all the worlds they govern into this connection.
So that’s it… Kanzaki Tetsuya whispered thoughtfully, even the Supreme Being longs for the opportunity to evolve. If he can get help from the outside world, he can indeed greatly speed up the speed of breaking through the shackles. Faced with this win-win proposal, he gladly accepted the gift. In an instant, a vast torrent of power poured into his body. Such a magnificent energy requires time to fully control.
Before the retreat, Kanzaki Tetsuya specifically told Asmodeus: From now on, you can call me Kanzaki directly. If there are outsiders present, you should follow the law of nature. At the same time, he realized that he must first deal with the polluting power overflowing from the abyss.
Asmodeus presented the Frost Sky Nail at the right time – a divine weapon forged by the Heavenly Principle to curb the erosion of the Abyss. Kanzaki Tetsu also injected his own power into it, making these weapons more powerful in purification. The improved Frost Sky Nail can not only purify the pollution of the Abyss more efficiently, but also accelerate the repair of the earth veins, and form a barrier to block the intrusion of the Abyss Apostles.
After careful optimization, the impact of this technology on the environment has been minimized. Its impact range is limited to a radius of tens of meters, mainly manifested as a slight ice law effect, which may make people feel a little cold. More importantly, this technology has a progressive environmental restoration function, which can gradually improve the surrounding ecological environment and even gradually purify and restore those areas polluted by the abyss.
He then used the connection between the world and observed several places that were severely affected by the power of the abyss, and then cast the Frost Nail.
Mondstadt: Wind Dragon Ruins, Dragonspine Snow Mountains
Liyue: The Stonehenge
Inazuma: Fuchigo Palace
Fontaine: Part of the underwater area
Nata Underground: The underground of Nata is the Kingdom of Night, a world that has fallen into the abyss.
Winter: Under the Snowy Mountains
As for Xumi, there is forbidden knowledge. I’d better wait until my strength is fully adapted before dealing with it!
When the Frost Nail descended on the continent of Teyvat, the six gods all rushed to the falling place in their respective territories.
The Rock God Zhongli stood on the top of the abyss, his deep eyes piercing through the clouds. He stared at the law patterns flowing around the Frost Sky Nail, and whispered thoughtfully: This power of heavenly punishment can purify the remnants of the abyss so accurately… It seems that the strength of the Heavenly Principle has been fully restored. The Frost Sky Nail not only controlled the impact range within the perfect limit, but its repair speed was far faster than before. After confirming that there was no danger, he immediately sent a message to the Liyue Immortals: Don’t worry, this is the cleansing of the traces of the abyss after the awakening of the Heavenly Principle.
Chapter 25 The Differences Between Different Worlds (Old Version)
The girl took a step forward lightly, with a friendly smile on her face: Do you need help? Kanzaki Tetsuya thought to himself that he had already perfectly controlled the star power within the range of ordinary people, so he should not attract attention. It seems that the girl in front of him has extraordinary perception.
You don’t need to help these people. Kanzaki Tetsuya responded gently, not being rude but also with a bit of confidence. The girl raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard this, thinking that since this person is so calm, he must be very powerful. Even if he really gets into trouble, she can always help him.
The vagrants in the slums were enraged by this conversation, thinking they were being looked down upon, and immediately rushed forward. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya had not systematically learned martial arts, he relied on his solid fighting foundation to defeat the group of people with force and knocked them to the ground in just a few moves.
I didn’t expect you to be able to hide your star power. A stern voice came from behind, but your moves are too crude and full of flaws. Before the voice fell, the man attacked like an arrow from a bow. Kanzaki Tetsuya deliberately restrained his strength and took this opportunity to hone his skills. With his physical fitness far beyond that of ordinary people, he dodged the attack with ease.
“I am indeed not as good as you in terms of moves,” Kanzaki Tetsuya said as he dodged, “but I seem to be stronger than you in terms of strength.” These words completely angered the other party, and he took out a dagger and stabbed wildly with his eyes red.
As the two were fighting, the other party suddenly turned around and pointed the dagger at the girl’s throat. Kanzaki Tetsuya was about to help, but he saw the girl’s body glowing with starlight, and her figure flashed like a phantom, and a clean and neat roundhouse kick knocked the attacker to the ground in an instant.
Kanzaki Tetsuya clapped his hands lightly, his eyes sparkling with admiration. What a beautiful skill! He exclaimed sincerely. Upon hearing this, the girl took out a delicate communicator from her bosom and whispered to the security management personnel. Then she turned to Kanzaki Tetsuya, with a bit of vigilance in her tone: I don’t want to deal with those who solve everything with money. This is the most dangerous area of the slums. Even the Star Vein Generation finds it difficult to walk out alone. She paused, her eyes softened a little, do you want to leave together?
Kanzaki Tetsuya came back to his senses and quickly nodded to accept the girl’s kindness. While walking through the winding alleys, the girl casually threw out a few questions. Faced with these tentative inquiries, Kanzaki Tetsuya could only respond vaguely. He wove a story about an orphan who broke into the city where the Star Warrior Festival was held to pursue his dreams. Although there were many loopholes, the girl did not expose it. She was keenly aware that the boy was hiding something, but she also understood this reservation – after all, she herself was also deliberately hiding her identity.
The two of them, both from the Star Vein Generation, quickly walked out of the maze-like slums under the guidance of the girl who was familiar with the terrain. When they were bathed in the bright sunshine again, Kanzaki Tetsuya solemnly thanked the girl. He sincerely asked for her identity information, hoping to have a chance to repay this favor. The girl hesitated for a moment, and finally took off a delicate pendant from her waist and handed it to him. This is… a small item related to my identity. She smiled mysteriously, if we are lucky enough to meet again, if you can still recognize me, then we can talk about repaying.
Kanzaki Tetsuya took the pendant and didn’t ask any more questions. He knew that everyone had secrets that they didn’t want to show to others, not to mention that this was just a chance encounter. In the afterglow of the sunset, the two said goodbye and disappeared in the bustling crowd.
Kanzaki Tetsuya slowly stepped into this steel-and-iron urban forest. The towering skyscrapers cast long shadows in the sunset. He looked down at his empty pockets – this body’s identity in this world was obviously not related to wealth. Although as a special existence, he did not need to rely on food to survive, in order not to attract attention, the most urgent task was to find a way to solve the problem of economic sources.
With the mentality of trying his luck, he began to wander aimlessly on the unfamiliar streets. The neon lights gradually lit up, lengthening and shortening his shadow. Unconsciously, he walked to the magnificent gate of Jielong Seventh Academy. Fragments of memory suddenly emerged – in this world, Jielong was one of the six famous academies, as famous as Xingdaoguan Academy, St. Gallettovas Academy, Aoi Enwei Children’s Academy, Leiwolf Black Academy and Alekante Institute.
Each of these colleges has its own strengths: some specialize in martial arts, some focus on technology, and some advocate art. But without exception, they will participate in the three-year cycle of the Star Martial Festival. Even colleges that do not pursue rankings will send representatives to participate in order to expand their influence. The three major Star Martial Festivals rotate on a fixed cycle: the double Phoenix Star Martial Festival in summer, the group Griffin Star Martial Festival in the autumn of the following year, and the single King Dragon Star Martial Festival held in the third year, which constitutes the martial arts feast of this world.
In this complicated world, it is better to improve one’s martial arts rather than wasting time. With this idea in mind, Kanzaki Toru stepped into the gate of Jielong Seventh Academy – at least here, he no longer has to worry about his livelihood.
However, fate played tricks on him. After some inquiries, he learned that the academy currently had no plans to recruit students. Kanzaki Toru sighed helplessly and turned around to leave this martial arts holy land that had no chance for him.
Just as he was about to step out of the academy gate, the gears of fate began to turn. The person walking towards him was Fan Xinglu, the student union president of Jielong Seventh Academy, followed by her right-hand man Zhao Hufeng. Fan Xinglu’s eyes were suddenly attracted by this strange boy – although the star power emanating from the other party was ordinary and did not have the unique aura of a martial arts master, some indescribable intuition warned her: this seemingly ordinary boy was not simple.
Wait! Fan Xinglu called out to Kanzaki Tetsu for some reason. Zhao Hufeng, who was standing by, looked in the direction the president was looking at, and saw a strange boy who was about to leave turn around when he heard the voice.
The moment their eyes met, Kanzaki Toru recognized the identity of the person in front of him—the legendary Wanyou Tianluo, the ruler of the Seventh Academy of Jielong, and the most powerful person standing at the top of this world.
But on the surface, she still maintained a calm expression. At this time, Fan Xinglu leaned forward slightly and asked Kanzaki Tetsuya with some curiosity about his purpose. After a brief conversation, she learned that he was here to apply for admission. However, it was not the enrollment season, so Kanzaki Tetsuya had no choice but to leave.
After hearing this explanation, Fan Xinglu nodded thoughtfully. So that’s how it is. Now is definitely not the time to recruit students. She suddenly changed the subject and leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with excitement: Young man! Are you willing to be my disciple?
Zhao Hufeng, who was standing by, could not hide his surprise. Through his observation, Kanzaki Tetsuya seemed quite inexperienced in both the use of star power and martial arts attainments. Why would the master favor such a layman? Although he was full of doubts, he knew that the master always acted with foresight, so he did not say much.
This sudden turn of events made Kanzaki Tetsuya stunned for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses. He thought to himself: This is a pleasant surprise, and it can be said that he has achieved the purpose of this trip by accident. However, it is rumored that the student council president is a battle maniac, which is not good news for him who hates fighting. After pondering for a moment, he looked directly into Fan Xinglu’s eyes and solemnly put forward the conditions: I can become your disciple, but I have a condition.
Fan Xinglu raised her eyebrows and asked with interest: “Oh? Tell me about it.”
I heard that the student council president is keen on sparring with others. Kanzaki Tetsuya said calmly but firmly, “My condition is that you cannot force me to participate in any form of battle unless I agree. Although I am eager to become stronger, I don’t like to improve my strength through continuous fighting.”
Chapter 26: Officially Accepting a Disciple (Old Version)
Hearing this, Fan Xinglu looked at the seemingly ordinary boy in front of her meaningfully. She was indeed obsessed with fighting, but she never bullied the weak. This boy was obviously mediocre, why did he make such a request? It seems that he is not as simple as he seems. Just as she was thinking, Zhao Hufeng couldn’t help but interrupt and said: “My classmate, may I ask your name?”
Kanzaki Tetsuya. He answered briefly.
Kanzaki-kun, since you don’t like fighting, why did you come to Jielong Seventh Academy? Zhao Hufeng asked in confusion. You know, here strength is everything. If you want to get the true teachings, practical training is essential. As a disciple of the master, if you refuse even basic fighting, it will probably cause a lot of criticism. Other students will inevitably question why the master wants to accept a disciple who is unwilling to make progress…
Kanzaki Toru is not unwilling to become stronger, but he has his own limits in pursuing melee ability – just enough is enough. After all, he prefers to play the role of a long-range outputer in his bones, and the feeling of controlling the battle situation at a safe distance is what he likes most.
At this moment, Fan Xinglu suddenly raised her hand to interrupt Zhao Hufeng’s speech, and looked at Kanzaki Tetsuya with a burning gaze: “In this case, Kanzaki-kun, how about we make an agreement? I can personally teach you how to fight and your skills.”
She raised a finger, a sly look flashed in her eyes: “But there is a condition – you must receive my special training at least once a day. After all, if I always take special care of you, it will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among others.” Seeing Kanzaki’s hesitation, she added: “Of course, you also have the right to refuse. You can miss up to three training sessions per month, so that you will not be bound by boring training and can steadily improve your strength.”
Fan Xinglu patted his shoulder gently: “This arrangement should be just what you want, right? It won’t disrupt your rhythm, and it will allow you to go to the next level in your favorite field.”
Zhao Hufeng looked at the scene in front of him in confusion – the master who always did his own thing was so tolerant of the little disciple who was about to be accepted as his disciple. He secretly pondered the abnormality of his master, but did not dare to speak out against it. After all, if he stopped him again, he would inevitably be dragged by his master to participate in the exhausting fighting training again after returning.
Kanzaki Tetsuya knew that this was the biggest concession Fan Xinglu could make. Looking around, it was indeed difficult to find a more suitable school at the moment, not to mention that other colleges might not be able to provide such generous conditions. Becoming a disciple of Wanyou Tianluo, at least the treatment is absolutely guaranteed. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally nodded and agreed to the proposal.
Seeing Kanzaki Tetsuya finally agreed, Fan Xinglu’s eyes flashed with joy. She stretched out her slender hand, took Kanzaki Tetsuya to complete the registration formalities, and then couldn’t wait to drag him straight to Huangchen Hall. Today’s training starts now, not a minute or a second can be wasted. She said excitedly.
Zhao Hufeng, who witnessed this scene, shook his head helplessly. With the current strength of this junior brother, even if he only fought once a day, he would probably suffer.
Stepping into the battle practice field, Fan Xinglu put his hands on his hips and said loudly: Attack with all your strength! I will slowly guide you in the battle. Kanzaki Tetsuya naturally would not use super-standard power such as the power of the Herrscher – that would be too bullying. Although he knew that his master was extraordinary, he had not yet reached the level of being able to compete with his full strength. After thinking it over again and again, he decided to only use the power he gained in this world. If he showed too weak, it would seem that he did not respect his master enough.
In an instant, a vast amount of star power gushed out from his body. Although the star power accumulated in his body was as vast as the ocean, what was revealed at this moment was only the tip of the iceberg that he had deliberately suppressed.
Even so, this amazing energy fluctuation was enough to shock Fan Xinglu. Although she expected Kanzaki Tetsu to hold back, she did not expect it to be so great. Zhao Hufeng stared at the overflowing star power in the field with his eyes wide open. Fan Xinglu’s mouth gradually raised an excited smile – this duel finally became interesting.
Fan Xinglu’s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she could not wait to fly up, and the two of them immediately started an unprecedented fierce duel. Although Kanzaki Toru’s moves were clumsy, the surging star power in his body made every confrontation burst out with amazing energy sparks. After a long battle, Fan Xinglu was surprised to find that the star power in the opponent’s body had not diminished at all – this was clearly a rough jade that needed to be carved!
If she polishes it well, maybe she can really stand shoulder to shoulder with me. The demon fairy thought to herself. Although the influence of reincarnation has not yet restored her peak state, the star fairy art that has been tempered by countless reincarnations has already reached perfection. She can use space folding techniques in an endless stream, forcing Kanzaki Tetsu, who does not use power, to be exhausted. However, it is this evenly matched contest that allows Fan Xinglu to experience the pure joy of fighting for the first time in a long time. In addition to a few forbidden moves, she has used almost all she has learned in her life, and although Kanzaki Tetsu is struggling, he still stands firm.
This hearty duel lasted for several hours, and Kanzaki Toru’s moves gradually improved in actual combat. When Fan Xinglu realized that the opponent still had some strength left, Kanzaki Toru deliberately exposed a flaw, bringing this unforgettable duel to an end.
Fan Xinglu was keenly aware that Kanzaki Tetsuya was not really keen on fighting. If he hadn’t deliberately used some forbidden moves, it would have been difficult for her to win easily. What surprised her even more was that after such a fierce battle, the surging star power in Kanzaki’s body did not weaken at all. This unfathomable strength was truly admirable.
However, today’s competition has already brought her a lot of gains. Fan Xinglu raised a satisfied smile. There is still a long way to go, and she looks forward to more exciting duels with this hidden opponent.
In terms of the vast star power reserves, even Fan Xinglu, who had experienced a long time, had never seen such an amazing existence. Even the star power reserves of Ophelia Landrufen, the poisonous witch of the Leiwolf Black Academy, who was famous for her poison, pale in comparison. If he could effectively avoid the invasion of Ophelia’s poison, Kanzaki Tetsu would surely win with an overwhelming advantage in the protracted tug-of-war.
Whenever I think of this, I can’t help but secretly admire my wisdom in identifying a gem. Who would have thought that this seemingly ordinary Star Vein Generation could hide his true strength so perfectly? If he hadn’t taken the initiative to show his strength, even I would have found it difficult to detect the essential difference between him and ordinary Star Vein Generations.
Zhao Hufeng’s eyes were firmly attracted by this fierce duel from the beginning, and his expression changed from initial shock to numbness. He never expected that this seemingly ordinary junior brother Kanzaki Tetsuya would surpass the senior brother Wu Xiaohui in strength. Although Kanzaki was a little clumsy in the use of moves, far from being as proficient as Wu Xiaohui, his amazing endurance and unfathomable star power reserve made Zhao Hufeng shocked.
As the battle continued, Zhao Hufeng clearly realized that if this duel turned into a protracted war, Wu Xiaohui would definitely lose. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the seemingly casual decision made by his master actually contained a wisdom that ordinary people could not achieve. Thinking that he had once questioned his master’s choice, Zhao Hufeng could not help but feel ashamed.
Zhao Hufeng recalled Fan Xinglu’s criteria for accepting disciples: In addition to Kanzaki Tetsuya, the master has only accepted three direct disciples so far. The rest of those who followed her to learn martial arts were just given some guidance on moves and techniques. In Fan Xinglu’s eyes, these learners could not be called her disciples at all. The master has always been strict in selecting disciples, and only those with considerable potential are accepted.
Chapter 27 Gradually Adapting to Life as a World Dragon (Old Version)
Fan Xinglu spoke lightly, with a bit of expectation in her tone: Zhao Hufeng, take your junior brother to the dormitory he assigned! After all, you are new here, and the rest is up to you. A hint of excitement flashed in her eyes, and she was really looking forward to tomorrow’s sparring! Kanzaki Tetsuya respectfully saluted Fan Xinglu, thanked him for today’s guidance, and followed Senior Brother Zhao Hufeng to leave the fighting practice field of Huangchen Hall.
Walking on the path of the academy, Zhao Hufeng took the initiative to talk about the factional disputes within Jielong Seventh Academy. Originally, I wanted to remind you about the dispute between the Wood School and the Water School after the sparring. He looked sideways at the junior brother beside him, but after seeing your strength, he felt that there was no need to say more. Zhao Hufeng’s mouth corners slightly raised, with your skills, if the people of the Water School want to cause trouble, I am afraid they have to weigh their own weight first.
Changing the topic, Zhao Hufeng introduced in detail the selection mechanism for the twelve members of the First Page. After entering the list of twelve members, he lowered his voice and said, “Not only can you obtain exclusive cultivation resources, but you can also participate in the core decision-making of the academy. The weight of this honor is revealed in his words.”
After passing through several corridors, the two finally arrived at the student dormitory area. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya had not yet joined the first twelve, the dormitory he was assigned was a bit simple, but as a direct disciple of Wanyou Tianluo, everyone knew tacitly: this ordinary dormitory was just a temporary place for this genius boy to stay.
What was surprising was that this highly anticipated disciple of Wanyou Tianluo had no interest in challenging the top 12 of the First Page after a week of intensive training. After the daily routine sparring with Fan Xinglu, he would always disappear quietly and immerse himself in a sea of books on science and technology research.
Kanzaki Tetsuya thought to himself: Compared with close combat with fists and feet, the fighting method of using technological power to carry out long-range strikes is obviously more in line with my style and pursuit.
Kanzaki Tetsuya knew that relying on long-range ability alone was far from enough in battle. If he encountered a close combat expert of the same level, he would easily fall into a passive situation if he did not have basic close combat defense ability. He would never allow himself to have such a fatal shortcoming, which would be tantamount to exposing his weakness to his opponent.
Facing an opponent with a huge difference in strength, he might still be able to cope, but if he encounters an enemy of equal strength, the battle will often fall into a stalemate. Especially for those warriors who are good at close combat, they are best at seizing opportunities in the ever-changing battle. Even if Kanzaki Tetsuya’s ability has an advantage, as long as he is not careful, he may be caught by the opponent. He never pursues a narrow victory, but to crush the opponent with absolute advantage, at least to ensure that he always has the initiative on the battlefield.
Kanzaki Tetsuya always maintains a clear understanding – there is no real invincibility in the world. Even if his strength is far superior to his opponent, if he is careless, he may repeat the mistakes of those arrogant people. What worries him more is that his negligence may affect his close friends and important people around him. Therefore, he always reminds himself to maintain a calm judgment. Unless he is alone, he must not make a big mistake due to carelessness.
Kanzaki Tetsuya showed an amazing talent for learning, and in a very short time he mastered almost all the knowledge reserves of Jielong Seventh Academy. This is certainly due to his extraordinary learning ability, but it also reflects to a certain extent the limitations of the academy’s collection of books – after all, Jielong Seventh Academy is not known for academic research, and it is rare to be able to collect these basic theory books. However, it is gratifying that there are a large number of precious martial arts books collected here, which are of great benefit to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s growth. As his cultivation level improves, he gradually realizes a profound truth: many seemingly unrelated knowledge systems will produce unexpected resonance and inspiration after reaching a higher level.
When traveling between different worlds, Kanzaki Tetsuya always maintains a thirst for knowledge. He will deliberately memorize the contents of seemingly useless books, because he firmly believes in the eternal truth that knowledge is power. Maybe some knowledge is indeed useless at the moment, but who can assert that it will never shine at a critical moment in the future? It is this foresight that allows him to turn knowledge into power every time he travels through time, turning seemingly ordinary information into the key to defeating the enemy.
However, none of this escaped the sharp eyes of the twin brothers and sisters of the Water School. In their opinion, this junior brother obviously lacked martial arts talent, which was why he was so persistent in studying martial arts classics and trying to find a breakthrough. But on second thought, to be accepted as a direct disciple by Wanyou Tianluo Fan Xinglu, this person must have his own extraordinary qualities.
In order to strengthen the power of the Water School, the brother and sister extended an olive branch to Kanzaki Tetsuya. They calculated that even if Kanzaki Tetsuya’s own strength was mediocre, with the reputation of his master Wanyou Tianluo, he could add some momentum to the Water School. However, since they had never witnessed the sparring scene between Kanzaki Tetsuya and Fan Xinglu, the two of them inevitably had a bit of arrogance in their invitation. After all, in the Jielong Seventh Academy, where strength is respected, people without real talent and knowledge will find it difficult to win the real respect of others even if they have a strong background – this is the iron rule set by their master Fan Xinglu.
The reason why Wanyou Tianluo recruited so many disciples was simply to train rivals who could rival him. If the disciples were overprotected, they would never truly grow up. Fan Xinglu often thought: If we don’t let the young eagle spread its wings, when will we have a hearty duel?
Kanzaki Tetsuya decisively rejected the provocation of the Li brothers and sisters. The twins had perverse personalities. They could have won the competition quickly, but they always liked to play tricks on their opponents and humiliate others for fun. It was this nature of bullying that made them target Kanzaki Tetsuya, and they tried every means to force him to go to the ring to show off his power.
However, they both knew that Kanzaki Tetsuya enjoyed the special immunity granted by his master Wan You Tianluo – unless he accepted the challenge, no one had the right to force him to fight. If there were any objections, they could just challenge Fan Xinglu herself. Li Shenyun and Li Shenhua naturally did not dare to touch this bad luck, as they knew the strength of their master better than anyone else. Once that fighting maniac took action, she would not care about the degree of propriety, and no one would take the initiative to challenge her unless it was necessary.
So the two siblings could only resort to some tricks: first they provoked the brothers themselves, and then they instigated their fellow disciples of the Water School to make trouble for Kanzaki Tetsuya. They were sure that Fan Xinglu would not interfere too much with such a small fight – after all, they knew their master’s style of doing things. Kanzaki Tetsu was fed up with the harassment day after day, until one time when the master and the disciple were practicing, Fan Xinglu pointed out: You only need to crush the brother and sister once with your strength, and they and the mob behind them will retreat. After all… the female master’s eyes flashed with a cunning light, except Zhao Hufeng, no one has seen your true ability yet.
Let you teach those two ignorant disciples a lesson with your true strength! So that they won’t always think too highly of themselves. Kanzaki Tetsuya knew that Fan Xinglu had a plan behind this – the master clearly wanted to use him to teach those two martial arts apprentices a lesson. If she did it herself, those two would probably never realize their own shortcomings.
But then he thought, if they were not allowed to experience the huge gap in strength, those water school disciples would pester them like annoying flies. Although he was reluctant to fulfill his master’s wish, in order to prevent future troubles, Kanzaki Tetsuya nodded and agreed to the proposal. Fan Xinglu immediately held a grand ranking competition at Jielong Seventh College as the dean, and specially built a special arena outside the school.
This duel is undoubtedly the best stage to show his strength. Kanzaki Tetsuya understands that letting more people witness his strength in person will naturally save a lot of trouble in the future. It can not only solve the problem once and for all, but also deter those challengers who don’t know their own limits, so why not do it?
Chapter 28: The shock brought by Kanzaki Tetsuya’s strength (old version)
I can participate in this competition, but there is a condition – Master, you can’t make a move. My eldest brother is not here now, so he can’t participate. This arrangement can not only prevent me from showing too much strength and attracting the attention of the consortium, but also ensure the fairness of the competition. Although I am not afraid of the power of those consortiums, it is troublesome to be targeted by them. Even if I finally rank third among the twelve people in the first page, I can minimize unnecessary attention.
Properly showing strength can indeed bring more learning opportunities, but one must know when to stop. When Fan Xinglu heard that she was excluded, her face suddenly darkened. She had been looking forward to taking this opportunity to fight Kanzaki Tetsuya again and relive the thrill of the battle. No! She thought to herself that she couldn’t go along with this kid too much… Suddenly, she had an idea – why not arrange for him to participate in the upcoming Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival? This is a great opportunity.
But to convince him to participate, I have to find a suitable reason. Fan Xinglu thought to herself: He doesn’t even have pure Xinghuang-style weapons now, although with his strength, he doesn’t need such external objects at all… Thinking of this, a cunning light flashed in her eyes: Why don’t I personally make him an unprecedented pure Xinghuang-style weapon?
This thought made her very excited. Considering Kanzaki Tetsuya’s almost endless star power, she could fully display her forging skills without worrying about energy consumption. She would definitely be able to create a masterpiece that would shock the world! The more Fan Xinglu thought about it, the more excited she became, as if she had already seen her disciple holding this pure star-shaped weapon and shining brightly on the field. The feeling of cultivating a dazzling new star with her own hands, just imagining it made her heart surge.
When Fan Xinglu nodded in agreement, Kanzaki Tetsu had no idea what his master was thinking. If he knew that his master was still planning how to make him shine in front of everyone, his joy at this moment would probably be greatly reduced. He thought he had successfully avoided unnecessary disputes, but he didn’t know that his master had already paved a shining road for him. However, even if he knew the truth, Kanzaki Tetsu probably wouldn’t refuse – after all, he originally planned to use the opportunity of the Phoenix Star Martial Festival to realize his long-cherished wish: to explore the little-known mysteries of this world.
Under Fan Xinglu’s operation, the competition was quickly scheduled for the next day. Looking at the six major colleges, only this legendary demon fairy can have such amazing influence, and can finalize a large-scale ranking competition in an instant. Although the student union presidents of other colleges also hold great power, if they want to hold such a large-scale competition, they must obtain the full support of the consortium behind them. The reason why Jielong Seventh College can be an exception is all because of Fan Xinglu, who is said to have lived for a thousand years – even the powerful consortium is unwilling to anger this unfathomable strongman for a little thing. In this world, strength is always the most important pass.
Strength is essentially the concentrated embodiment of power and wealth. In the real world lacking supernatural power, it often manifests itself as a contest between scientific and technological levels and military strength; although cultural soft power has a far-reaching influence, it is essentially a non-coercive form of power. Compared with hard power such as economy and military, cultural soft power is often difficult to play a decisive role in the short term, and exists more as a subtle spiritual force. Although this kind of power can shape values and influence ideology, in the international competition landscape, it usually needs to rely on the support of hard power to truly exert its strategic value.
In the other world where extraordinary power exists, it depends on whether this power can break through the shackles of secular power. When personal strength is strong enough to override other forms of constraints, it will produce an awe-inspiring deterrent force. Regardless of the means by which power is obtained, its core value lies in the ability to make people fear or generate the urge to follow. This kind of power can be a trembling sense of oppression or a desirable shelter, and ultimately it points to a profound impact on the behavior and psychology of others.
The crucial competition that will determine the new ranking of the academy has finally kicked off. To everyone’s surprise, Kanzaki Tetsuya, who has always been reclusive, actually appeared on the list of contestants. More than a month has passed since this mysterious person enrolled. This disciple of Wanyou Tianluo has always kept a low profile and has never shown his strength in public. At this moment, he suddenly appeared on the field, which made people curious: What level of cultivation has this legendary genius reached?
However, there was a lot of discussion in the audience, and most people were not optimistic about the strength of this newcomer. After all, according to the school’s convention, strong students often challenge the top-ranked students quickly after entering the school. But Kanzaki Tetsuya has never challenged even the top 36 of the core team, let alone the top 12 strong ones. You have to know that the school ranking is directly related to the allocation of training resources. The higher the ranking, the more privileges you get. Logically, no one would be willing to give up such an opportunity. This abnormal performance inevitably makes people question his true level.
During this period of training, Kanzaki Tetsuya showed an amazing talent for learning. Not only did he quickly master the essence of the Star Immortal Techniques taught by Fan Xinglu, but he was also able to use these mysterious techniques to perfection. What’s even more amazing is that he did not stop at simple imitation, but integrated various physical techniques and finally formed a unique fighting style. After witnessing all this, Fan Xinglu couldn’t help but exclaimed: Being able to transform the techniques taught by others into skills that are more suitable for oneself in such a short time, this understanding is indeed far beyond all the disciples I have taught in the past.
In contrast, although Wu Xiaohui is extremely talented, he always sticks to the appearance of the moves. He is like a perfect imitator, mechanically repeating the movements taught by his master, and never thinking about breaking through and innovating. This stereotyped way of learning makes him stay at the level of copying forever. Because of this, despite his extraordinary talent, Xiaohui is ultimately unable to surpass his master’s achievements, which is really a pity.
Fan Xinglu sat on the high platform, her eyes indifferently sweeping over the boring fights below. As the recognized strongest person in Jielong Seventh College, she had already stated that she would not participate in this competition, and naturally no one who was ignorant of the world dared to challenge her majesty.
When Kanzaki Tetsuya appeared on the stage, the atmosphere of the entire venue changed. As soon as this disciple of Wanyou Tianluo Fan Xinglu appeared, he attracted the attention of all the audience, and even the contestants on other stages couldn’t help but cast their eyes here.
After Kanzaki Tetsuya and his opponent exchanged greetings according to martial arts etiquette, the competition officially began. Facing a challenger of average strength, he did not perform any earth-shattering moves, but simply used a technique similar to space folding. In an instant, his figure appeared behind his opponent, and his slender fingers lightly touched the back of his neck, and the fledgling challenger fell to the ground and fell into a coma.
This lightning-fast duel stunned the audience, and only a few masters with extraordinary eyesight barely caught some clues. Seeing that the referee was slow to respond, Kanzaki Tetsu also reminded calmly: He is already unconscious, won’t the referee announce the result? At this time, everyone woke up from their dreams. The referee hurriedly checked and found that the opponent was indeed unconscious. An expression of disbelief appeared on his face – such exquisite spatial techniques have always been performed so smoothly by Wanyou Tianluo Fan Xinglu.
Who would have thought that after just over a month of training, Kanzaki Tetsuya would be able to master this profound skill to such perfection? After this stunning competition, what kind of waves will Kanzaki Tetsuya be destined to stir up in Asterisk, a city famous for duels?
Chapter 29: Too Famous Kanzaki Tetsuya (Old Version)
When Kanzaki Tetsuya showed his amazing strength, the whole audience was shocked. This young man who was previously unknown suddenly became the focus of everyone’s attention. The audience raised their cameras, eager to record the rise of this new star. He was unstoppable and invincible. None of his opponents could last more than ten seconds in front of his unpredictable star magic.
Li Shenyun and Li Shenhua, who were watching the game on the sidelines, were stunned. How long has this kid been a beginner? Li Shenhua whispered in disbelief, how could he master such exquisite skills? However, the facts were in front of him. Kanzaki Tetsuya easily advanced to the top 16 with a crushing momentum.
In the battle for the quarterfinals, fate made Kanzaki Tetsuya meet Li Shenhua. As soon as the girl came on the stage, she arrogantly challenged: Don’t think that the previous victory means anything, you just met some third-rate stuff! Faced with this arrogance, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes flashed with a hint of amusement. He deliberately slowed down the pace and turned the battle that could have ended in ten seconds into a ten-minute performance. The audience below the stage could see clearly that this was clearly a crushing defeat with a huge disparity in strength. Li Shenhua was like a puppet in front of him, being played around in his hands.
Witnessing his sister’s retreat under Kanzaki Tetsuya’s all-round attack, Li Shenyun looked at the scars on his sister’s body, his eyes burning with anger. Don’t think that you can defeat me by defeating my sister, he clenched his fists with a sneer, my strength is far above hers!
Under Fan Xinglu’s arrangement, Li Shenyun soon met Kanzaki Tetsuya in the next match. Although he was bragging, he knew the gap between his strength and his opponent. The only chance of winning might be to launch a surprise attack at the beginning of the match and decide the outcome with the strongest moves.
As soon as the bell rang, Li Shenyun quickly formed a seal, and the talisman of the Star Immortal Art swirled around him, instantly condensing into a huge fireball. Taste my trick! He screamed with a distorted face. However, Kanzaki Tetsu just raised his finger casually: Is that all? Before he finished speaking, the blazing fireball disappeared in a wave of his hand. Kanzaki Tetsu’s cold eyes pierced Li Shenyun like a sword.
Unwilling to give up, Li Shenyun frantically activated all the talismans in his body, and fierce attacks poured out like a rainstorm. But these attacks were like throwing into a bottomless abyss, and they failed to stir up even a ripple. When the last talisman was used up, Li Shenyun was already panting.
It seems that you have run out of options. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s voice was terrifyingly calm. Now, let me show you the real power. The star power around him surged slightly, and without even the help of a spell, a fireball several times larger than Li Shenyun’s ultimate move appeared out of thin air, and the blazing flames almost covered the entire arena.
As a disciple of the master, I will not use heavy hands. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s voice was clearly audible in the roar of the fireball, but injuries are inevitable, just bear it! Li Shenyun tried to dodge in panic, but it was too late. When the firelight dissipated, he fell on the field with wounds all over. This shocking scene made the subsequent contestants feel afraid, and they only hoped that they would not lose too badly in the next competition.
The curtain of the final slowly opened under the attention of the crowd. After a series of fierce competitions, Kanzaki Toru and Zhao Hufeng, a pair of brothers from the same school, finally stood in the center of the arena. Throughout the competition, except for the slightly dramatic duel with Li Shenyun and Li Shenhua, Kanzaki Toru won all the way with his absolute strength advantage, making every game look clean and neat.
Although I know that the chances of winning are slim, I, Zhao Hufeng, will never give up easily! Zhao Hufeng raised the Pure Star Brilliance Armored Tongtian Foot in his hand with a resolute look. This weapon that perfectly matches him flashed a dazzling light in the sun. But even with the help of Tongtian Foot, I dare not hope to defeat you, Junior Brother Kanzaki.
Kanzaki Tetsu smiled gently upon hearing this: “Brother Zhao is too polite. Not to mention that you have been enthusiastic about helping me adapt to the life in the academy, the friendship between us, as we are both disciples of the same master, is enough for us to treat each other with sincerity.” He deliberately avoided the term “close relationship”, after all, the personalities of Fan Xinglu’s disciples are very different, and most of the relationships between them cannot be called harmonious. Among the many maverick fellow disciples, perhaps only Zhao Hufeng and himself still maintain a relatively normal way of dealing with people.
As the referee gave the order, the audience held their breath and waited: the final officially began! Kanzaki Tetsuya, a disciple of Wanyou Tianluo, faced Zhao Hufeng, a disciple of Tianke Wuzang! Who of the two masters from the same school will win the championship?
In the fierce random ranking duel, the third and fourth place Human God Curse Witch Umekoji Touka and Thunder Spear Thousand Lord Seshiri Wang tried their best but still couldn’t beat Kanzaki Tetsuya. After this wonderful contest, this invincible strongman will surely get his own title.
In this modern city jointly built by major financial groups, those with great reputations all have their own unique titles, especially the six major colleges. Those who have shown extraordinary strength in battle are often given titles that match their abilities or fighting styles. These titles not only highlight the strength and characteristics of the holder, but also need to be recognized by the holder before they can be officially circulated among the public.
Sershili Wang Leiji Qianjun, the famous senior sister in Jielong Seventh Academy, lost in the duel with Kanzaki Tetsuya, and couldn’t help but sigh to this junior brother: How could the master accept a disciple as gifted as you? She smiled bitterly and shook her head. She had painstakingly studied the Star Immortal Art for many years, but in some aspects, she was not as good as this junior brother who entered the school the latest.
Although she had vaguely heard of Kanzaki Tetsuya’s strength from her master Fan Xinglu, it was only after they actually fought that Sershili deeply realized what it meant to be someone better than you. The talent shown by this junior fellow was simply incredible, and he mastered most of the unique skills taught by the master in a short period of time. Recalling the scene when Fan Xinglu accepted him as a disciple, it is said that even the master could not see through his true potential at first glance, and accepted this disciple completely based on intuition.
In fact, before becoming fellow disciples, Seshili and Kanzaki Tetsuya had only met a few times. Under Fan Xinglu, there were only a handful of true disciples. Although many people in Jielong Seventh Academy, including the brothers and sisters of the Water School, regarded themselves as disciples of Wanyou Tianluo, in the eyes of Fan Xinglu and the outside world, only a few who had received the true teachings were worthy of this title.
Before the start of the major ranking competition of Jielong Seventh College, the attention of the other five colleges was already focused on it. Unlike the previous regular monthly challenge competitions, this competition was held on an unprecedented scale, breaking the traditional pattern of the twelve people of Shiye only accepting individual challenges.
This unique matchup immediately aroused the high alert of the top leaders of the five major colleges. When the dust settled on the match, Kanzaki Tetsuya, the low-key disciple of Wanyou Tianluo, once again became the focus of everyone’s attention. Although the colleges had paid attention to him earlier, they gradually relaxed their vigilance because of his reclusive style. Who would have thought that this seemingly inconspicuous newcomer would shine on the field.
What is even more shocking is that Kanzaki Tetsuya won the third place in the first twelve of the seventh school of Jielong. This amazing achievement immediately touched the nerves of the consortiums behind the major schools. They mobilized their elite intelligence networks to collect all the information about this suddenly rising dark horse. From the training trajectory to the fighting style, even the details of daily life have become the focus of investigation. An invisible secret war has quietly unfolded among the major forces.
Chapter 30: Manufacturing Pure Star-Glorious Weapons (Old Version)
After this fierce peak duel, the ranking pattern of the twelve people in the first page has changed significantly. The most dazzling one among them is Kanzaki Tetsuya, who amazed the audience with his ever-changing titles. This title perfectly explains his dazzling fighting style – as if he has mastered all the skills in the world, he can perform new moves in every competition, and his martial arts attainments are comparable to his master Wanyou Tianluo Fan Xinglu.
The latest rankings are as follows:
Fan Xinglu – The Universal Sky Net
Wu Xiaohui – Tyrant Star Lord
Kanzaki Tetsuya – Ever-changing
Umekōji Fuyuka——The cursed witch
Serhili Wang – Lord of Thunder
It is worth mentioning that Zhao Hufeng, who was originally ranked fourth in the Tianke Wuzang, encountered two opponents with stronger strength. After a hard fight, he was defeated and his ranking slipped again. This competition not only showed the true strength of the strong, but also let the audience see the cruelty and excitement of the road of martial arts.
Just when Diluk Abelfan, the so-called King of Evil, from the Leiwolf Black Academy had just taken control of the situation, an unexpected variable suddenly appeared – the mysterious and ever-changing strong man. The other party’s meaningful words came from the communicator: It seems that we have to find a suitable time to test this uninvited guest.
Diluk tapped the tabletop with his slender fingers, and responded thoughtfully: If I were to test him, I’m afraid ordinary characters wouldn’t be able to force him to show his true strength. He called up the battle video, and Kanzaki Tetsuya’s effortless performance in the video made him frown slightly. Judging from the strength he had shown so far, perhaps only the Lonely Poison Witch could make him take him seriously.
You are right, the voice on the other end of the communicator is a little cautious, but we must find out his background anyway. A strong man with unknown origins is like a time bomb. Before finding out his true intentions, rashly trying to win him over will only backfire and destroy our carefully laid plans.
After hanging up the call, Diluk raised a playful smile: The old fox is really patient. He looked out the window at the night, with a glimmer of calculation in his eyes. This game has just begun.
In the laboratory of the Alecanth Institute, Aenesta Jounay, a talented researcher of the Sculpture School, frowned, her face full of worry. She stared at the ever-changing combat data of the person in the holographic projection, and her fingertips unconsciously tapped the console. This strength… is beyond imagination. She whispered softly.
Camilla Paret, the representative of the Lion Faction, nodded solemnly and agreed: Indeed, this strength is exaggerated to the point of being unbelievable. Judging from the combat power displayed on the surface, it is probably close to that of the legendary Lonely Poison Witch. What’s more terrifying is that he seems to have hidden deeper strength.
Aenesta scratched her hair in annoyance, the blue light of the laboratory reflected on her slightly tired face: This is troublesome. The two robots, Aldi and Limsi, which we carefully built, are so vulnerable in front of him. If he wants to participate in the upcoming Phoenix Star Martial Festival… She paused, with obvious anxiety in her voice, our hope of winning is so slim!
Camilla sighed and slid her fingers across the data pad quickly: “It seems that we are really helpless against this ever-changing man. His fighting style is too strange and changeable, and our tactical analysis system is completely unable to predict his action pattern.”
As expected, he is the disciple personally trained by the extraordinary Wanyou Tianluo… Aenesta smiled bitterly and shook her head. Suddenly, a trace of determination flashed in her eyes, and she slammed the table and stood up: It seems that we can only start the final plan! We must upgrade Aldi and Limsi before the Phoenix Star Martial Festival. Otherwise… She looked at the starry sky outside the window, her voice low and firm, we are not even qualified to fight.
Inside the campus of Seidoukan Academy, the afterglow of the setting sun shines through the French windows onto the floor of the training room. Amagiri Ayato and Julis Alexia von Risfit stand side by side, staring intently at the match video playing on the projection screen. The video freezes on Kanzaki Tetsuya’s stunning fighting posture, and the two of them take a deep breath at the same time.
This is not a good situation. Julis’s slender fingers clenched unconsciously, and a trace of solemnity flashed in her ruby-like eyes. If he decides to participate, even if he finds a random partner, he alone is enough to crush us. This monster… His strength is far different from the rumors.
At the same time, in the corners of other colleges, although there were many people paying attention to this competition, most of them were waiting and watching. After all, for them, winning the championship was just an unattainable dream. However, in the Kui Enwei Girls’ Academy, a figure who had just returned from a European tour showed an unusual interest in this game.
In the luxurious private lounge, Sylvia Luneheim gently shook the black tea in her hand, and her long lavender hair glowed softly under the light. She stared at the screen intently, with a meaningful smile on her lips: It’s amazing… I didn’t expect that the boy I met in the slums that year would grow to this level in such a short time. She put down the teacup and tapped the table with her slender fingers. I’m afraid I’m no match for him now.
As the top-ranked witch of war in the Aoi Enwei Girls Academy and a world-renowned singer, Sylvia’s every move touched the hearts of countless people. At this moment, her purple eyes that seemed to be able to see through people’s hearts were flashing with anticipation for this future encounter.
I wonder if he will still recognize me when we meet again.
Fan Xinglu was concentrating on preparing the casting of the Pure Star Brilliance Armament. Thousands of years of accumulation allowed her to accumulate rich resources and her forging skills to reach perfection. At this moment, her slender fingers gently stroked the neatly arranged Wanying Jingjing, and her eyes flashed with anticipation. All preparations were proceeding in an orderly manner, waiting for an auspicious day to start the furnace forging. She deliberately arranged the forging room with extra care, and repeatedly scrutinized every detail, striving for perfection.
This time, I must give that kid a surprise. Fan Xinglu raised her lips slightly, gathered a ray of star power on her fingertips, and outlined the prototype of the weapon in the void. According to the current progress, it will be completed within seven days. Thinking of this, she couldn’t help but sigh: It’s a pity that other pure star-shaped weapons are not so compatible with him, otherwise there would be no need to go to such great lengths.
In order to create this unprecedented pure star-shaped weapon, she did not hesitate to use five precious all-purpose crystals. These crystal-clear gems flowed with colorful brilliance under the candlelight, containing energy that could shake the heavens and the earth. If it weren’t for the boy’s unfathomable star power, I wouldn’t have spent so much money. Fan Xinglu muttered to herself, and with a light tap of her fingertips, five crystals floated up and arranged in a perfect pentagram formation in the air.
The flames in the forge gradually turned into a pure pale blue, reflecting her focused profile. She stared at the gradually taking shape of the weapon, and a new name emerged in her mind: Let’s call it…
Let’s call it Tianshu. Fan Xinglu whispered softly, the sparks of the stars in the forge reflected in her eyes. The name seemed to have triggered some mysterious resonance, and the five Wanying Jingjing burst into dazzling light at the same time, interweaving into a brilliant star map in the void.
Chapter 31 Preparations before participating in the Phoenix Star Martial Festival (Old Version)
For several days in a row, Fan Xinglu unexpectedly did not look for him to practice fighting. Kanzaki Tetsuya stood in the middle of the dojo, looking at the empty practice field, with a strange wave in his heart. Usually at this time, the figure who always had a sly smile should have appeared at the door, calling Tetsuya in a brisk tone, and said to him, “Go all out today, too.”
The afternoon sun shone through the paper door onto the floor, stretching his shadow very long. Kanzaki subconsciously stroked the wooden sword at his waist, and the familiar touch of wood texture came from his fingertips. It was too quiet – no crisp sound of weapons colliding, no rapid breathing, and even Fan Xinglu’s iconic, somewhat provocative laugh disappeared.
This abnormality made Kanzaki frown unconsciously. He recalled the strange light that flashed in Fan Xinglu’s eyes during the last sparring last week. At that time, he just thought that the other party was brewing some new tactics. Now thinking back, there seemed to be something hidden in that look that he could not understand.
The cherry blossoms outside the dojo rustled in the wind, and a few petals fell on his shoulders. Kanzaki reached out to brush away the petals, and suddenly realized that he was actually looking forward to the figure who always attacked unexpectedly. This feeling of anticipation made his heart tighten – based on his understanding of Fan Xinglu, this abnormal calm often indicates that a bigger storm is coming.
The afterglow of the setting sun gradually dyed the entire dojo red, and Kanzaki stood there without moving. He vaguely felt that this sudden truce might be the last calm before the storm.
Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Fan Xinglu appears in front of Kanzaki Tetsuya with a brand new pure Xinghuang-style weapon. This weapon, called Tianshu, has a unique shape and a mysterious halo flowing through it. It turns out that Fan Xinglu has disappeared in the past few days and went to the foundry to personally create this generous gift for his beloved disciple.
This newly born pure Xinghuang weapon is like a newborn baby, and even Fan Xinglu has not figured out its temperament yet. Such weapons often have independent consciousness, and it is not easy to gain their recognition. But Fan Xinglu has full confidence in his disciple, believing that with Kanzaki Tetsuya’s talent, he will eventually be able to communicate with him.
When Kanzaki Tetsuya’s fingertips touched the hilt, a beautiful girl’s voice like a silver bell rang in his mind: From now on, please give me more guidance, my only host. Tianshu recognized this new master in an instant, and the sword body began to change its form, and finally turned into an ancient and elegant Chinese long sword. Five Wanying Jingjing were like bright stars, lined up along the sword spine, shining brightly under the infusion of Kanzaki Tetsuya’s majestic star power.
Fan Xinglu could not hide her surprise: “Although I knew you could control this sword, I didn’t expect you to master it so quickly.” She paused and added meaningfully: “But you still need to explore the characteristics of the weapon yourself. Even I can’t predict it. The only thing that is certain is that to exert its true power, it requires a huge amount of star power to support it – of course, this should not be a problem for you.”
The afterglow of the setting sun gilded the figures of the master and the disciple. Fan Xinglu changed the subject: The Phoenix Star Martial Festival is coming, and I have decided that you and Hu Feng will represent us. As a special favor, you don’t need to come and spar with me during the preparation period. There was a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes, as if she had already foreseen the heroic appearance of her disciple on the field.
Kanzaki Tetsuya nodded in agreement without hesitation. This was a decision that required no hesitation. The peerless magic weapon given by Master Fan Xinglu not only perfectly fits his fighting style, but also invisibly responds to his deepest desires – the sword blade with a faint blue light flowing throughout it is the most ideal weapon form in his subconscious. His fingertips gently stroked the fine cloud patterns on the sword, and he could feel the vastness contained in it. This is definitely not an ordinary product that can be forged by ordinary craftsmen. Maybe deep down in my heart, I prefer to use swords! Therefore, the pure Xinghuang-style weapon will be transformed into a sword type.
The creation of this sword obviously took a lot of effort from the master. The crystal inlaid in the sword hilt will flicker with the changing phases of the moon, and the ancient runes engraved on the sword spine will emerge like a galaxy when it is swung. What is even more amazing is that every time you hold the hilt tightly, a wonderful resonance will surge in your blood, as if the weapon has already become a part of your body.
After two months of living together, Kanzaki gradually understood this seemingly casual but in fact unfathomable master. Fan Xinglu could always point out the flaws in his sword moves at the most appropriate time, and use a few seemingly careless words to solve the martial arts confusion he had been thinking about for days. When practicing sword in the early morning, the falling ginkgo leaves would be picked up by the master and turned into hidden weapons for teaching. When observing the stars at night, he could integrate the truth of heaven and earth into the true meaning of martial arts. These bits and pieces made Kanzaki truly understand what a teacher is, to impart knowledge and solve doubts.
Holding this heavy debt of gratitude, Kanzaki swore solemnly under the moonlight: He would make this sword, which embodied his master’s expectations, shine brightly to illuminate the entire Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival. When the night wind blew through the courtyard, the new sword blade emitted a clear sword chant, as if responding to the boy’s fiery determination.
After a period of deep thinking, I gradually realized that it might not be the fighting itself that I hate. What really disgusts me is those meaningless fights – like programmed robots, mechanically repeating soulless confrontations. When fighting loses its purpose and value, it becomes a pure cycle of violence, which can neither bring growth nor create meaning.
In order to improve their mutual understanding, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Zhao Hufeng are now almost inseparable and conducting high-intensity sparring. They first studied each other’s moves and fighting styles in depth, and then began to try to combine their unique skills to create a powerful joint move. For Kanzaki Tetsuya, this new field of tactical cooperation made him feel novel – after all, before this, he had never thought that there could be such a wonderful chemical reaction between moves.
Whenever he sees the two’s moves perfectly connected, bursting out with power far beyond that of individual moves, Kanzaki Tetsuya always smiles knowingly. This sense of accomplishment generated through collaboration makes him deeply appreciate the unique charm of human nature. Divinity may give extraordinary power, but it is the warmth of human nature that makes the battle no longer just a cold skill competition, but an artistic creation full of possibilities.
When both sides are equally matched, the outcome often depends on the tacit understanding of the team. Especially in multiplayer battles, unless one side has an absolute crushing advantage, it is difficult to ensure victory. This battle mode that requires two-person cooperation actually adds more fun and viewing to the game.
These consortiums are well versed in capital operation and cater to the tastes of different audiences by hosting various Star Martial Arts Festivals. Although their essence is to pursue commercial interests, they do objectively provide a stage for contestants to realize their dreams. However, it is necessary to clearly realize that the opportunities for the realization of wishes provided by the consortium are always limited to the framework of their interests – demands beyond this scope are naturally not within their consideration. This seemingly generous but actually shrewd way of operation is a typical feature of the capitalist system.
Chapter 32 An unexpected encounter (old version)
Any goal-oriented system cannot help others realize their wishes for free. This not only involves the issue of resource investment, but also the sustainable development of the entire system. Whether it is hosting events or other activities, if there is a lack of long-term planning, even if brilliant achievements have been made, they will eventually be forgotten by history.
This law of rise and fall often requires time to test, and it is difficult to judge its pros and cons in the short term. For now, such activities are still showing a positive development trend, and relevant stakeholders will spare no effort to promote their continued holding. After all, only by establishing a virtuous cycle of operation mechanisms can the vitality and influence of the activities be ensured to last for a long time.
After spending a few days together, Zhao Hufeng and Kanzaki Tetsuya gradually deepened their understanding of each other. Zhao Hufeng particularly loves the songs of the popular singer Sylvia Luneheim, and he happened to catch up with her upcoming concert, which made him very excited. In daily interactions, Zhao Hufeng slowly discovered that Kanzaki Tetsuya is actually a very special person – at first glance he may give people the impression of being difficult to approach, but as long as you take the initiative to take the first step, you will find that he is actually a very easy-going person.
What surprised Zhao Hufeng even more was that the two people’s personalities complemented each other surprisingly well. Kanzaki Tetsuya was usually rational and calm, but occasionally he would show his passionate and impulsive side; while Zhao Hufeng was easily emotional most of the time, but he could always keep a clear head at critical moments. This contrast in personality made their relationship more natural and harmonious.
The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the training ground. Zhao Hufeng wiped the sweat from his forehead and suddenly took out two gold-stamped tickets from his pocket mysteriously. “Junior brother, guess what I got?” He excitedly shook the tickets in his hand. “Sylvia Luneheim is having a concert nearby tonight. I waited for three days to get these two VIP seats!”
Seeing his junior’s slightly surprised expression, Zhao Hufeng stuffed one of the cards into his hand without saying anything. You just practice all day, so you have to come with me to broaden your horizons. As he spoke, he gestured with shining eyes. Sylvia’s singing can cleanse the soul. Last time she sang a song, the audience was moved… Halfway through his words, he suddenly realized that he was too excited and scratched his head embarrassedly.
The junior brother couldn’t help but smile as he watched his senior brother’s rare star-chasing look. Indeed, it was time to spice up the day-to-day life of cultivation. He gently stroked the gold-stamped signature on the ticket and nodded in response: Then accompany my senior brother to see the charm of this world-famous singer.
When I returned to the dormitory to get my things, I couldn’t help but compare the old and new dormitories. The top-ranked student dormitories were indeed extraordinary – spacious and bright independent single rooms, which formed a sharp contrast with the slightly cramped small room I was in. This small dormitory was already a special treatment. If I hadn’t joined the Wanyou Tianluo sect, I’m afraid it would be difficult to even get such an independent space.
After packing the necessities, I met Zhao Hufeng at the entrance of the college. This usually calm senior was like a star-chasing boy at this moment, and couldn’t wait to pull me to the concert. If we go early, we might be able to grab limited-edition peripherals! The excitement in his eyes completely exposed his identity as a die-hard fan of Sylvia Luneheim.
Infected by his enthusiasm, I also gradually began to look forward to it. After arriving at the venue, Zhao Hufeng immediately rushed to the surrounding sales area. According to his suggestion, I first purchased light sticks and other support items to prepare for the upcoming audio-visual feast. The cheerful melody floating in the air above the venue seemed to have kicked off the concert.
Just as the concert was about to begin, Zhao Hufeng finally rushed back to his seat, panting. His face was full of disappointment, and his hands were empty – the limited edition peripherals were indeed sold out. But thinking that there would be one last round of buying opportunities after the performance, he clenched his fists and secretly swore: This time I must be the first to rush to the sales counter!
Kanzaki Tetsuya caught a glimpse of his high-spirited appearance and tactfully did not interrupt him. When Sylvia Luneheim’s graceful figure appeared in the center of the stage, Zhao Hufeng was like being cast by a magic spell, and instantly changed from being listless to full of energy. He shouted with the audience, and the light stick in his hand drew brilliant arcs in the air.
Sitting in the VIP area, Sylvia’s heavenly voice seemed to penetrate the soul. Zhao Hufeng couldn’t help but sigh: This artist, who is known as the world’s number one singer, is indeed worthy of her reputation. I remember that some people questioned whether she used witch power to enhance the performance, but after a series of the most sophisticated instrument tests, all doubts disappeared – that heart-shaking singing voice came purely from her innate talent.
This legendary singer has performed all over the world, and her fame goes far beyond the field of music. As a powerful witch who won the runner-up in the Dragon Star Martial Festival, Sylvia has a rare omnipotent quality. She can transform her singing into various magical effects, and this unique ability makes her even more mysterious.
No wonder the fans are so enthusiastic! Even passers-by who have no interest in music will feel their souls completely cleansed after listening to her singing, as if they were under the vast starry sky, and all their troubles were blown away by the wind. At this moment, everyone was intoxicated by the soul-stirring singing and forgot the passage of time.
The melodious singing gradually faded into the night, and the concert came to an end. Zhao Hufeng could not wait to follow the surging crowd and rushed to the exit passage of Sylvia Luneheim, eager to take one more look at his idol.
Kanzaki Tetsuya stood aside, watching this group of fanatical fans engulfing Zhao Hufeng’s figure, and couldn’t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly: This is troublesome. Should I go back alone, or wait for Senior Brother Hufeng here? After thinking for a moment, he decided to walk around the area first. If he could meet Senior Brother, that would be the best. If he couldn’t meet him, it wouldn’t be too late to go back by himself.
Walking on the neon-lit streets, Kanzaki Tetsuya still couldn’t find Zhao Hufeng. However, fate gave him an unexpected surprise – the girl who had helped him get out of the slums happened to appear in his sight. The girl also noticed Kanzaki Tetsuya who was alone, and the moment their eyes met, they both showed surprise.
What a coincidence, Kanzaki Tetsuya thought, since we meet again, I must ask her name this time.
As they were talking, she suddenly asked Kanzaki Tetsuya curiously how he felt about becoming one of the Twelve of the First Page. To Kanzaki’s surprise, this seemingly nonchalant girl was so concerned about this matter and responded to his answer enthusiastically. In fact, it is not much different from before, he thought, but it has indeed changed a lot in some aspects. But these changes are not so much due to the identity of the Twelve of the First Page, but rather the influence of worshipping the Wanyou Tianluo Sect.
After the conversation, Kanzaki finally found a chance to ask the girl’s name and expressed his desire to repay her. The girl winked slyly: Why don’t you guess who I am? I’ll give you a hint – there’s a clue on the pendant I gave you last time. Kanzaki scratched his head in embarrassment: What a coincidence, I didn’t bring it with me today. The girl immediately puffed up her cheeks and pretended to be angry: I specially gave you a gift, and you didn’t bring it with you?
Kanzaki saw that she was not really angry, and quickly explained: It is easy to be damaged when carrying it in battle, and it is afraid of being affected by the environment at ordinary times. I always cherish the gifts given by friends. Hearing the word “friend”, the girl opened her eyes in surprise: We have only met twice, how can you be sure that we are friends? Kanzaki looked calm, but his tone was particularly sincere: Maybe I am always grateful to those who have helped me. If this name offends you, I apologize.
The girl was speechless for a moment after hearing these serious words. She blushed and muttered: Since you said so… then I will accept this friend too! After she finished speaking, she noticed the faint smile on Kanzaki’s lips, and suddenly realized that she had been teased by him.
Chapter 33 A Promise Between Friends (Old Version)
The girl puffed up her cheeks slightly and turned away in a feigned anger. Seeing this, Kanzaki Toru hurriedly smiled and comforted her. When the girl’s expression calmed down a little, he carefully continued the topic: Since we have become friends, can you tell me your true identity?
The girl lowered her eyes upon hearing this, and her slender fingers twisted together unconsciously. Sensing her embarrassment, Kanzaki Toru waved his hand cheerfully: It’s okay if it’s inconvenient to tell me. Then… can you tell me what you want me to help you with? In return.
He keenly noticed the worry in the girl’s face, but he had no idea what was on her mind. The girl hesitated for a moment, and then thought that the person in front of her might be able to help, and finally spoke softly: In fact… I have been looking for my mentor. She taught me singing skills carefully, but one day she suddenly disappeared without a trace.
The girl’s voice gradually faded: “I have been looking for you all these years, but there is still no news. So I want to ask you…ah, it doesn’t matter if you can’t find me.” She forced a smile, but couldn’t hide the loneliness in her eyes.
Kanzaki Toru fell into deep thought. Suddenly, he remembered that someone seemed to have been looking for his lost mentor. But he could not remember the specific details. He decided to use the power of the Herrscher of Knowledge to search through his memory.
The girl looked at the boy who suddenly stopped moving in confusion. He closed his eyes slightly, and then suddenly opened them after a moment, looking at her with a complex look in his eyes – it turned out that the person in front of her was the singer who shone brightly on the stage, Sylvia Luneheim.
You… did you know something? The girl was keenly aware of the change. Was that your special ability just now? It was neither like the Star Fairy Technique nor… Before she finished speaking, she suddenly realized that she was being rude and hurriedly apologized: I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have pried into your secret.
Looking at the girl’s sincere apology, Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled gently: This is not a secret that needs to be deliberately concealed. He cleverly changed the subject and said, “I happen to know some clues about your teacher.”
Upon hearing this, the girl excitedly grabbed the boy’s arm, then realized that she had lost her composure and quickly let go. She took a deep breath to calm herself down, her voice trembling slightly: “You… really know the news about my teacher Ursula Siwent?”
Kanzaki Tetsuya thought to himself: If Sylvia Luneheim knew the whole truth, with her impulsive personality, she would probably go looking for her mentor who was possessed by the Pure Star Brilliance Armament regardless of the danger. But with her current strength, she is definitely no match for the mastermind. Thinking of this, he decided to keep the key information for the time being.
There were many people here, he looked around and lowered his voice, let’s find a quiet place to talk in detail. The two found a secluded corner, Kanzaki Tetsuya carefully organized his words: You are Sylvia Luneheim, right?
The girl was not surprised by this, and had obviously already realized that the boy had some special ability to obtain information. She nodded frankly.
Please stay calm for what I am going to say next. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked serious and adjusted his mood first. Sylvia felt something was wrong, but she still suppressed her surging thoughts and forced herself to calm down.
Seeing that the girl’s mood had stabilized, the boy slowly told the truth: Your teacher was chosen by a mysterious organization and became the host of a special pure star-brilliant weapon. Now her body… is being controlled by the consciousness of the pure star-brilliant weapon.
Seeing the girl’s face turn pale instantly, he quickly added: Although I don’t know her exact whereabouts, I know someone can find her.
After hearing this, Sylvia Luneheim’s eyes flashed with a glimmer of hope, and her voice trembled slightly: Then… can my teacher still be considered alive now?
Kanzaki Tetsuya nodded calmly, his tone firm: Of course. As long as I am here, nothing will happen to the teacher.
Hearing this decisive answer, Sylvia’s tense nerves finally relaxed a little. Seeing this, Kanzaki continued to explain: As for the identity of the mastermind, I can’t tell you yet. I can only say that it is an extremely powerful organization. He paused, his eyes became solemn, with your current strength, you are far from being their opponent.
Just as Sylvia was about to argue, Kanzaki raised his hand to stop her: “I know what you want to say. You are indeed very strong, and even won the runner-up in the Wanglong Xingwu Festival.” He looked directly into the girl’s eyes, with a bit of helplessness in his tone. In our Jielong Seventh Academy, except for my master Wanyou Tianluo, and Tyrant Star Lord Wu Xiaohui and me, no one is your opponent.
Kanzaki took a deep breath and his voice became more serious: But I want to tell you solemnly that even with your strength, it is still far from enough to face that organization.
Sylvia Lunaheim frowned and whispered: With my current strength, what should I do? This huge organization must have a powerful backer. I am afraid it will be difficult to rescue Teacher Ursula with my own strength…
She was clearly aware that she was alone and powerless. Although she could ask for help from her agent, Krooi Flockheart, she also lacked sufficient power. As for other trustworthy friends, none of them had the strength to fight against this organization. What made her even more heartbroken was that she knew that the consortium behind the Aoi Girls’ School would never really help her – if they were willing to lend a hand, she would not have to search for the whereabouts of Teacher Ursula alone all these years, let alone expect them to invest a lot of resources to rescue the teacher.
It seems… I can only rely on myself now. Sylvia sighed softly, and suddenly raised her head, her eyes falling on the young man who brought the information about Ursula. She thought to herself: Will this new friend be willing to help me? We don’t have a deep friendship… Maybe I should find a reliable ally?
Sylvia Lunaheim’s fingertips unconsciously stroked the hem of her skirt. She was well aware of the difficulty of finding reliable allies at the moment. Kanzaki Tetsuya seemed to be completely unaware of her inner struggle, and just continued to say: I can help you rescue Teacher Ursula, and this will be considered as fulfilling one of the conditions I promised you before.
The girl’s blue eyes widened slightly. After a moment of hesitation, she finally found her voice: You said…you want to help me save Ursula? Although her reason told her that getting help from Kanzaki Tetsuya would be of great benefit to the rescue plan, and the two of them could indeed become trustworthy allies – otherwise he would not take the initiative to reveal the information about Ursula Siwent. As a direct disciple of Wanyou Tianluo, Kanzaki Tetsuya is undoubtedly a trustworthy friend. But deep in her heart, a voice was still repeatedly asking: Why…why should you help me?
Sylvia shook her head slightly, her long silver hair rippling under the light. She knew better than anyone that she and the boy were just casual acquaintances, and this was only their second meeting. Although they had just exchanged vows of friendship, such a friendship could not be considered deep in the eyes of ordinary people. However, Kanzaki Tetsuya did not seem to think so – in his eyes, these two fateful encounters were already rare fates. Moreover, for him who did not have many friends, it was not easy to meet a like-minded partner.
I’ll take care of this little thing. The boy waved his hand nonchalantly, with a confident arc on his lips. He was already planning to use the Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival as an opportunity to negotiate with the Operations Committee Chairman. If the negotiation fails… His knuckles made a crisp sound unconsciously, and the image of fists and feet fighting appeared in his mind. Kanzaki Tetsuya secretly moved his wrists, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes – he was not a character that was easy to deal with.
Chapter 34: Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival Begins (Old Version)
Seeing the confident look on his face, Sylvia Luneheim’s heartstrings were gently plucked. She stared at this not-so-handsome face in a trance, but unexpectedly found that the more she stared at it, the more unique charm this ordinary face exuded, as if there was an irresistible magic that made her intoxicated. It was not until Kanzaki Tetsuya turned around and looked into her eyes that she woke up from her dream.
Realizing that she had lost her temper, Sylvia secretly regretted it and could only silently remember this favor in her heart, waiting for the opportunity to repay it in the future. The perceptive Kanzaki Toru also noticed the strangeness of the girl in front of him, but he couldn’t tell why. Chitanda Airu, who had been with him day and night for nearly a year, had already seen through it. This boy who was gifted in academics and other aspects was incredibly slow in emotions. If she hadn’t taken the initiative to take that step, their relationship would probably still be stuck in the same place.
I have to admit that Toru Kanzaki does have extraordinary insight in certain areas, but in the world of love, waiting for him to take the initiative is probably harder than climbing to the sky.
Although Kanzaki Toru has established a romantic relationship with Chitanda Airu, he has no time to care about love at the moment. Kanzaki Toru is not interested in talking about love now, and is focused on the more urgent mission at hand. When Sylvia Luneheim approved Kanzaki Toru’s plan to help rescue her mentor, she took the initiative to propose exchanging contact information, hoping to contribute her own strength to this dangerous mission.
Let me join in! Sylvia said firmly, it is too dangerous for you to fight against such a huge organization alone. Kanzaki Toru looked at her determined eyes and realized that if he refused her help, she might act on her own and fall into danger.
After careful consideration, Kanzaki Toru thought it would be safer to include her in his protection. With his strength, it is not difficult to ensure the safety of one person. How about this, he suggested, you can come to watch the Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival finals. Although I am confident of winning, things are unpredictable – he paused, avoiding setting an unlucky flag, and after the game, I will take you to meet several key people related to this matter.
Sylvia immediately understood his meaning, and a glimmer of understanding flashed in her eyes. So that’s how it is, she said thoughtfully, this organization can actually infiltrate a high-level organization like the Operations Committee, it seems that their power is far greater than imagined. This discovery gave her a clearer understanding of the challenges she was about to face.
After the serious topic came to an end, the two began to chat casually. As a world-renowned singer, Sylvia Lunaheim was soon surrounded by fans who came to greet her. Just as they were chatting happily, her agent, Chloë Flockhart, sent an urgent call.
Sylvia smiled apologetically and bowed gracefully to say goodbye. Watching her leave, Kanzaki Tetsuya returned to Jielong Seventh Academy along the tree-lined path he had come from, thinking about the fierce duel that would begin tomorrow.
The match came as expected, and the first round opponents were mediocre. Kanzaki Tetsuya and Zhao Hufeng didn’t even need tactical coordination, and defeated the opponent in a flash with their personal strength. With the crisp sound of the school emblem shattering, the duel ended with the commentator’s passionate commentary – under the thunderous offensive of the two players, the opponents didn’t even have the strength to parry!
After the game, they watched several groups of seeded players compete. However, it was hard to tell the real results in the preliminary rounds, as the strong players who were really worth paying attention to still had some strength left, which made watching the game seem a bit boring.
After several days of fierce competition, the two finally encountered a strong opponent – Irene Urseth, one of the twelve original members of the Leiwolf Black Academy. Although this strong person, who was once ranked third, had dropped in the ranking due to her sister’s accident, her strength should not be underestimated.
Irene holds the terrifying Tyrant Blood Scythe, and with her sister’s special ability, the two complement each other to form a special combat system! Often, she can put the opponent in a desperate situation from the beginning.
In order to protect her sister, Irene Urseth, as the elder sister, always takes the lead without hesitation. Although the sister’s special ability cannot directly improve her fighting power, this ability complements her sister. It is this deep sibling love that allows the elder sister to burst out with amazing power in every battle. She knows that only by defeating the opponent quickly with the force of thunder can she ensure that her sister is unscathed. This almost instinctive desire to protect has formed a unique fighting style for the two sisters on the battlefield – the elder sister is always the sharp blade rushing to the front, and the younger sister is the soft spot that she swears to protect.
When Irene Urseth’s sister was hurt in the slightest, she would definitely go into a rage. This blood-thicker-than-water sisterhood was touching, and before the game officially started, Kanzaki Toru specifically told Zhao Hufeng: We already have the upper hand in strength, so there’s no need to attack a weakling with no fighting power.
As a true warrior, Zhao Hufeng had an upright character in his blood, so he would not kill an opponent who had no power to fight back. They only needed to cooperate tacitly to subdue Irene Urseth, and then easily destroy her sister’s school emblem.
There was no need to resort to any tricks when the victory was basically certain. After some tactical discussions, Zhao Hufeng felt a little regretful. He was actually eager to compete with the master in front of him to test his own strength. But reason told him that it would be difficult to defeat the opponent in a short period of time by himself, and the outcome was still unknown. Considering that this was a crucial game, it was obviously not a wise move to rush into it.
Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but sigh. After all, it was rare to meet such a top opponent, and it was really a pity to miss this opportunity to compete.
As the bell rang for the start of the game, the atmosphere in the entire arena instantly became tense. Irene Urseth knew that she was about to face a fierce battle, and she had already made sufficient preparations before the game – her scarlet eyes flashed with dangerous light, and her blood was surging in her body. In order to maximize the power of the Tyrant Blood Scythe, she deliberately absorbed a large amount of blood before going on stage, and every drop contained violent power.
Behind the scenes, Diluk Abelfan’s shrewd eyes were always watching all this. He gave Irene a secret mission: to force out Kanzaki Tetsuya’s true strength at all costs. Although Diluk knew that it would be difficult for Irene to defeat the unfathomable opponent with her strength, he was more concerned about how much valuable information he could dig out in this contest.
At the beginning of the game, Irene Urseth locked onto Kanzaki Tetsuya like a cheetah and launched a fierce attack. Zhao Hufeng immediately stepped forward and used his superb martial arts to resolve the fierce attack of the Tyrant Blood Scythe. The strange sickle that could manipulate gravity did cause Zhao Hufeng a lot of trouble, making him, who was known for his speed, feel the constraints of his actions for the first time.
In the fierce battle, Kanzaki Tetsuya keenly noticed that Irene’s attack was always aimed at him. He thought to himself: It seems that the other party is worried that I will ruin their plan, so they sent such a fierce general. While dodging the attack skillfully, he thought in his heart: Is this testing my strength limit?
In this case, why not show off a little. Kanzaki’s eyes flashed with a gleam of light, just taking this opportunity to increase the bargaining chips. The reason why he had never used Tianshu before was because of the huge difference in strength between the opponents. But the one in front of him was worth taking seriously. He took a step back and jumped to the open space, slowly stretched his right hand behind his back, and grasped the mysterious pure star-shaped weapon.
Chapter 35: Endless Adaptation (Old Version)
Kanzaki Tetsuya finally showed his trump card! The commentator’s excited voice resounded throughout the venue. This was the first time he used the weapon behind him in this tournament! According to the information, this is an extremely special pure star-shaped weapon, and its ability remains a mystery to this day!
Looking at Zhao Hufeng who was fighting with Irene, Kanzaki took a deep breath, and the star power in his body surged like a tide. In a flash, the moment he whispered the name of the move, a Wanying Jingjing on the Tianshu Sword suddenly burst into a dazzling light.
In a flash, Kanzaki’s figure turned into a stream of light. Before the audience could even blink, Irene’s school badge had already shattered. Before everyone could react, he broke her sister’s school badge with the same speed. This seemingly evenly matched peak duel ended in such a stunning way in the blink of an eye.
After a few seconds, the host finally woke up from his dream and announced the end of the game. Who would have thought that the fierce fight that was evenly matched just now would be decided in an instant? Could it be that the true ability of this mysterious pure star-shaped weapon is to greatly increase the speed of the user?
Everyone watching the battle was shocked. This speed even surpassed the effect of space jump in close combat. Especially the duo of Julis Alexia von Risfit and Amagiri Ayato, they immediately discussed the countermeasures in a low voice in the audience.
Ayato, do you have a way to defend against this move? Julis asked anxiously. Ayato pondered for a moment, smiled bitterly and shook his head: I’m afraid not. If I rely on the realm of consciousness, I may be able to barely catch some traces. But with my current physical condition, I don’t have time to defend myself.
Due to the fierce battle before, the information that his ability was sealed has been exposed. Whether he can win the next battle has become unknown, but there is still hope. If we can win the game, we won’t meet again until the finals at least. Ayato analyzed.
Before that, I must find a way to remove the seal. He clenched his fists, a hint of determination flashed in his eyes, otherwise it would be difficult to even cross the threshold of the finals. However…some clues seem to have appeared recently, it seems that this seal is not completely unsolvable.
When Zhao Hufeng and Kanzaki Tetsuya greeted each other, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s thoughts drifted to the amazing attack just now. He thought to himself: The effect of this move is even better than expected – he hasn’t even used his full strength yet, not even half of his strength has been shown. What surprised him even more was that his body’s endurance was far beyond his imagination. Under such an amazing speed explosion, his muscles did not feel the slightest burden.
Could this be a gift from the world’s will? He stared at his palms, and the blue veins on the back of his hands with distinct knuckles were faintly beating. Although he had never received systematic training, his body functions had reached such an incredible level. A sharp light flashed in Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes, like a hunter who found a new toy. It’s time to find an opportunity to test the limits of this body. The corners of his mouth slightly raised. After all, on the battlefield, the most dangerous thing is often not the unknown enemy, but the one who doesn’t know himself well enough.
As the subsequent matches came to an end, many familiar faces appeared in the qualifying list. It seems that the next opponent is likely to be the mechanical duo, Aldi and Limsi. And the final stage will surely usher in the peak duel between Amagiri Ayato and Julis Alexia von Lisfelt, the two rivals.
After returning to the training ground, I tried to test the limits of my physical fitness in various ways. Surprisingly, no matter what test method I used, I could not find out the limits of this body. It seemed to have an endless ability to adapt. The data measured so far has reached the astonishing level that it can crush the planet with physical strength alone – and this is without using any energy blessing. As for higher-level tests, the existing measurement methods are already difficult to achieve.
But none of this matters anymore. After talking to the world consciousness, I learned that this body has the special property of infinite adaptability and growth. Not only can it continue to evolve as its power grows, it also exceeds the physical limits of Superman. The most amazing thing is that I can manipulate the power of different systems in my body at will without worrying about output overload. This precise control of power and infinite adaptability is truly a priceless treasure.
After all, failure to control one’s own power often leads to tragedy. It is worth mentioning that my weapons will continue to evolve under the blessing of the world’s rules, and gradually improve to adapt to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s increasingly powerful power system. This all-round growth makes me look forward to the future.
In the future journey, please continue to tap your potential and constantly break through your limits! Always remain humble, do not underestimate any competitors, and do not be proud of your temporary achievements. Remember, the real strong are always on the road, and every progress is a new starting point.
Let us devote ourselves to study with greater enthusiasm, constantly enrich ourselves and improve our abilities. This effort will eventually become our most valuable asset. I can’t help but feel a little sorry for the opponent I’m about to face – not because I despise him, but because the gap is so huge that I can’t really show my full strength.
In the current situation, only by actively restraining my own strength can I re-taste the pure joy of fighting. This growth rate is far beyond expectations, and even Kanzaki Toru had never foreseen it. However, the rapid growth of strength has also brought unexpected gifts – at least I don’t have to worry about the strength of the enemy, and I don’t have to worry about not being able to protect those who are important to me.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s hidden strength is still amazing. With the blessing of multiple worlds and the perfect fusion of his own status, his true strength is cleverly hidden in the invisible. Unless he encounters a being with much greater strength than him, it is difficult for anyone to get a glimpse of his true strength. This unique ability to hide allows him to be at ease in an environment surrounded by strong people without worrying about being peeped and tested from all sides.
Even a powerful person with extraordinary strength will inevitably be troubled by certain things – such as how to chat happily with girls! Since exchanging contact information that day, Sylvia Lunaheim has frequently contacted Kanzaki Tetsuya, starting with her beloved teacher, and gradually becoming able to talk about anything.
At first, it was just some ordinary teacher-student anecdotes, but then somehow the topic turned to her own concerns. What surprised Kanzaki even more was that this usually elegant and calm girl would show a strong interest in his personal life. When the communication finally ended, Kanzaki breathed a sigh of relief – chatting with girls was indeed much more complicated than he had imagined!
What’s even more difficult is that he has to be on guard against Senior Brother Zhao Hufeng all the time. This partner who is training with him happens to be a fanatical fan of Sylvia. He has to be very careful every time he communicates with her, for fear that the news will leak out. If this senior brother knew that they were in private contact, who knows what kind of uproar it would cause!
Chapter 36: Phoenix Star Martial Festival Ends (Old Version)
Zhao Hufeng and Kanzaki Tetsuya were discussing the powerful opponents they were about to face – Aldi and Limshi. The defensive barrier of this combination was indeed daunting for ordinary Star Vein Generations, and no one had yet successfully broken through their iron wall.
However, in Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes, this was just a piece of cake. Even though he had not yet fully mastered the limits of his own strength, he was still able to easily break through the two people’s defenses. This huge difference in strength was really amazing! Now they could only hope that Amagiri Ayato could bring some unexpected surprises, after all, their next opponent was relatively weak.
The opponents were just that brother and sister. As the protagonists, as long as the difference in strength was not too great, turning the tide was always their forte. It was a pity that Amagiri Ayato’s strength was still sealed, otherwise with his true combat power, he would definitely be among the top strong men in this world.
I was glad to help Ayato Amagiri fulfill his wish to find his sister Haruka Amagiri. The protagonist is a really likable character, and I was deeply impressed by his tenacity and kindness.
In contrast, the behavior of some anime protagonists is really puzzling. For example, the protagonist in “The Rising of the Shield Hero” still chooses to save the world that hurt him after suffering many unfair treatments. This kind of plot setting always confuses me – instead of compromising, why not focus on improving his own strength and return to the original world with the people he cherishes? Wouldn’t this choice be wiser?
This kind of personality trait is really hard for me to like. In contrast, I am more willing to help those who I don’t dislike. Besides, it’s just a small thing, why not do it? Of course, I don’t have to play the role of his nanny all the time. Considering that his growth is indeed beneficial to the development of the world, I only need to create the right conditions for him to help him promote the progress of the world.
To be fair, his ability is indeed outstanding. If he were to guide others, he would surely achieve remarkable results. This indirect training method can not only improve the overall strength of this world, but also accelerate the evolution of the world itself.
The day of the competition finally arrived. Before that, Ayato Amagiri and Julis Alexia von Risfelt had successfully defeated the brother-sister duo. What was even more exciting was that Ayato Amagiri successfully removed the seal in his body during the fierce battle, and the list of opponents for the finals was also settled.
At this moment, the contest between Kanzaki Tetsuya and Zhao Hufeng officially kicked off. As soon as the match started, Aldi and Limxi started the fusion process in perfect harmony. Compared with the previous attempts, this fusion process was particularly smooth. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya’s strength could easily stop them, out of the pursuit of martial arts, the brothers were eager to see stronger opponents, so they let them complete the fusion.
When the two robots merged perfectly, the atmosphere of the entire arena changed. The giant robots after merging exuded a suffocating sense of oppression, and the shocking transformation scene amazed the audience. Aldi took the lead and locked Zhao Hufeng as his target. The huge mechanical hammer came whistling with strong wind. Zhao Hufeng dodged it at the critical moment with the wonderful body movement of Tongtianzu.
Seeing that the attack failed, Aldi immediately deployed an energy barrier to block Zhao Hufeng’s movement route. At this critical moment, Kanzaki Tetsuya used the Star Immortal Technique to move instantly, appearing in front of Zhao Hufeng like a ghost, and steadily took this thunderous attack.
What a surprise! Aldi’s electronic voice was filled with shock. I didn’t expect you to be able to neutralize my full-strength attack so easily.
It has to be said that the intelligent performance of these two robots is truly eye-catching. Their unique interaction methods and learning abilities demonstrate the unique charm of artificial intelligence technology.
Aldi’s deep voice echoed in the arena: It seems that my current strength is far from enough! Before he finished speaking, a dazzling energy light suddenly burst out from his body, and all the energy of the Wanying Mine in his body was completely stimulated at this moment. Zhao Hufeng on the sidelines shrank his pupils and couldn’t help but exclaimed: The strength of this star power is almost comparable to that of the eldest brother!
However, his eyes quickly turned to the junior fellow student beside him, and saw Kanzaki Tetsuya with a solemn expression, obviously preparing a fatal blow. Zhao Hufeng understood and threw the Wolnir hammer in his hand suddenly, and at the same time set up a defensive barrier to block the opponent’s retreat. Facing the whistling hammer, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s rapier suddenly burst into a brilliant light, and the Wanying Jingjing, a symbol of power, shone brightly. Sky strike! With a light shout, the sword light passed like a meteor, and the powerful hammer was split into two.
Kanzaki Tetsuya, whose sword power was still not gone, turned into a shadow and rushed straight to Aldi. Although Aldi deployed a defensive barrier in time, in front of Tianshu’s sharp edge, the solid barrier was easily cut like tofu. In a flash, Aldi’s school emblem had shattered. At the same time, Zhao Hufeng also cleanly dealt with Limsi who had lost her fighting power.
The host excitedly explained: It’s so shocking! That seemingly indestructible defensive barrier was instantly broken by Kanzaki Tetsuya’s fierce attack! Is this the amazing power contained in the legendary Pure Star Brilliance Armament? As the camera zoomed in, the close-up clearly showed that the Wanying Jingjing was flashing a mysterious and dazzling light, as if telling the amazing power hidden behind this duel.
I didn’t expect that I would be defeated so thoroughly. Aldi admitted defeat calmly, with a bit of emotion in his mechanical voice. It seems that he needs to continue to improve! Limsi on the side immediately turned on the venomous tongue mode: The master upgraded you so many configurations, but it’s still so useless, you piece of scrap metal! But to be fair, Aldi’s performance is indeed remarkable – he can still maintain stability when fully releasing the energy of the universal crystal, and the improvement of the machine’s performance is obvious to all.
Agnesda June sighed softly, with a hint of regret in her tone: I lost in the end… Camilla Paret shrugged and responded calmly: There’s nothing we can do about it, after all, the gap in strength is there.
Agnesda pouted and showed a distressed expression: In this way, the plan to let Aldi and Limsi enter the Alekante Institute will fail… Camilla raised her eyebrows when she heard this and directly exposed her: Didn’t you prepare other plans a long time ago?
That’s true…Agnestda clenched her fists unwillingly, a hint of stubbornness flashed in her eyes, but she didn’t feel happy to admit defeat like this!
The conversation between the two revealed not only the regret after the competition, but also the deep understanding and friendship between them.
As soon as the competition ended, the two hosts couldn’t wait to analyze Tianshu, a unique sword-shaped weapon. This simple-looking long sword is inlaid with five shining Wanying crystals, which flicker mysteriously under the lights. According to the information currently available, the two crystals that lit up earlier seem to contain completely different power effects, which makes people wonder: Do the remaining three crystals also hide amazing special abilities?
What is even more curious is whether these five universal crystals can be activated at the same time? Although this idea is fascinating, there is one thing that is beyond doubt: even if the five crystals can really shine together, the star force load required to control this power will probably reach an unprecedented and astonishing level.
Chapter 37 The much-anticipated final is coming (old version)
Amagiri Ayato stared at the arena, with a hint of shock in his eyes: Even if I remove all the seals, I’m afraid it will be difficult to reach such strength!
The next game will be the strongest challenge we have faced so far, he turned to his companions and said firmly, “But Julis, we must not give up easily. No matter how difficult it is, we must find a way to win. After all, we have overcome countless obstacles that seemed impossible to overcome.”
Julis clenched her fists slightly, and although her voice was a little hesitant, it was still loud and clear: That’s right! We have survived every desperate situation, and we can definitely survive this time! She straightened her back, and the flame of fighting spirit gradually ignited in her eyes.
Close friends came up to them and cheered them up: You are the strongest team! Believe in your own strength! We will always support you! The warm words were like a spring breeze, dispelling the haze in the hearts of the two.
Flora was lucky enough to avoid the attention of Diluk Abelfan of the Leiwolf Black Academy because Kanzaki Tetsuya and his partner participated in the Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival. At present, a more difficult obstacle has emerged, and even the chairman of the operations committee has not yet issued a clear action instruction.
At the same time, the members of the Golden Bough Alliance are concentrating on collecting all kinds of information about Tetsuya Kanzaki. They have put all their energy into this investigation, so much so that they have no time to pay attention to Amagiri Ayato’s movements for the time being.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s amazing strength made everyone fall into deep thought, and the air was filled with a solemn atmosphere. How to deal with it next… someone whispered in a low voice. At this time, a cold female voice came from behind: Do you need me to take action?
The Operations Committee Chairman shook his head and replied solemnly: It is not wise to attack him rashly. Regardless of whether your ability is effective against him, don’t forget that the one standing behind him is Wanyou Tianluo. Rather than acting rashly, let me find a suitable opportunity to test his strength. There was a gleam of thoughtfulness in his eyes, and he was obviously weighing various possible countermeasures.
No matter what obstacles we face, we must ensure that the plan goes smoothly. No one can interfere with this carefully planned falling star rain, which will fall on Rikka like a punishment from heaven and completely destroy the city of Asterisk controlled by the consortium. This is our final judgment on the corrupt system and the inevitable choice to break the monopoly of power. Let the brilliant star rain wash away the sins of this city and pave the way for a new order.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s true intentions remain a mystery, and only from his persistent wish can we get a glimpse of them. At present, my power is bound by some mysterious restrictions, as if imprisoned by invisible shackles, and many of my original strengths are difficult to display.
What is even more troublesome is my rebellious daughter – she not only refused to fight alongside me, but also imposed this seal with her own hands. Whenever I think of this, I feel an indescribable bitterness and helplessness in my heart. My blood relatives have now become the biggest obstacle. This contradiction is really exhausting…
Even so, I will still pursue my goal unwaveringly. The story of Mathias Mesa is thought-provoking – this poor boy once fought bloody battles in illegal fighting arenas, and eventually became a special student of the Seidoukan Academy with his extraordinary strength and tenacious will. However, the gears of fate always turn unexpectedly. After a series of complicated events, he turned into a terrifying executioner. The story behind this transformation may be the most profound portrayal of human nature and destiny.
Even if I had to pay the price of countless innocent lives, perhaps it was my cold-blooded decision that ultimately caused my daughter Tian Wuyao to leave in despair and resolutely stand on the opposite side of me. Thinking about it now, this heavy price may be the cruelest punishment that fate has given me.
Amidst the complicated situation, the final of the Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival kicked off as scheduled. To the surprise of the audience, the world-class singer Sylvia Lunaheim actually came to watch the game in person. The sudden appearance of this war witch made Zhao Hufeng, who was in the commentary booth, unable to hide his excitement.
The sharp-eyed host immediately seized the opportunity and quickly stepped forward to interview before the competition officially began: Dear Diva, why did you take the time out of your busy schedule to come here to watch this final?
Sylvia gathered her long golden hair elegantly and smiled mysteriously: “Because my best friend is participating in this final.” This unexpected answer left the host speechless for a moment – who would have thought that the high-ranking singer had a personal relationship with the contestant?
Another quick-witted host quickly asked: Can you tell me which contestant your friend is? Sylvia winked playfully and said cunningly: Well… keep it a secret for now~
Seeing that the singer was unwilling to talk more, the host tactfully changed the subject. After all, everyone knew that if they angered this popular superstar, they would probably be hunted down by her fanatical fans.
Let us wish the Diva’s friend a great victory! Before the host finished speaking, the audience was already in an uproar. People were whispering and guessing: Which contestant is so lucky to be favored by the War Law Witch? For a moment, the discussion about the outcome of the finals was completely replaced by the mystery of the identity of this mysterious friend.
The audience was already in an uproar, with people whispering and speculating about the true identity of the mysterious friend that Sylvia Luneheim mentioned. Even Zhao Hufeng, who had not yet appeared on stage, could not help but be curious, and approached Kanzaki Tetsuya and whispered: Who do you think the friend that the singer is talking about is?
Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled bitterly. He knew better than anyone that the man in front of him was a fanatical fan of Sylvia. If he knew that he was the lucky one, it might cause unnecessary trouble. He calmly changed the subject: “Speaking of which, what do you think of the strength of your opponent Amagiri Ayato in the final?”
This sudden question really diverted Zhao Hufeng’s attention. He touched his chin and analyzed seriously: According to my previous observations, Tianwu Lingdou seemed to have been restricted by some kind of seal. At that time, his strength was indeed limited. Although his moves were exquisite, he was not my opponent.
At this point, Zhao Hufeng’s expression became solemn: But now… To be honest, I am no longer sure of winning. He turned to look at Kanzaki Tetsuya, with a hint of fighting spirit in his eyes: After the game starts, I will deal with Amagiri Ayato. As for his partner, the proud princess Julis Alexia von Risfelt, I’ll leave it to you to deal with her.
The topic was cleverly diverted, and the crisis was resolved unknowingly. As the game was about to begin, the two quickly adjusted their status and completed the final preparations.
When the four players stepped onto the field, they exchanged meaningful glances. The Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival finals officially began! In an instant, everyone locked onto their opponents, and the situation unfolded just as expected before the game. If Julis Alexia von Risfet faced Kanzaki Tetsuya, she would probably lose in just a few rounds. Zhao Hufeng was also a tough opponent, and even Amagiri Ayato could hardly subdue him in a short period of time.
Forced by the situation, both sides had to adopt the strategy of strong against strong, weak against weak. Before Kanzaki Toru could use his full strength, a fierce duel of evenly matched strength broke out on the field.
Chapter 38 The End of the Finals (Old Version)
In the fierce duel with Amagiri Ayato, he displayed a series of amazing and exquisite sword skills. I couldn’t help but admire him sincerely: he is worthy of being the orthodox successor of the ancient sword school Amagiri Tatsumei-ryu, and his reputation is well-deserved!
However, Tianwu Lingdou looked solemn when he heard this, and said in a deep voice: Even if you use so many secret techniques, you can’t gain the slightest advantage… He gripped the hilt of the sword tightly, and a trace of determination flashed in his eyes. It seems that he must use more advanced swordsmanship, so you better be careful!
In order to absorb more of the essence of swordsmanship to improve his close combat strength, Kanzaki Tetsuya had already made all the necessary preparations. He immediately used the powerful lightning spell from the Star Immortal Art, and the dazzling lightning instantly enveloped the entire venue, with a powerful energy fluctuation that was suffocating.
Facing this thunderous force, Tianwu Lingdou calmly used the Tianwu Chenming style’s secret technique, Ni Luosha, and with a slight turn of the sword tip, he actually bounced back all the opponent’s magic energy. Then he flashed, and the second secret technique, Shura Moon, followed. With a flash of cold light, a crescent-like sword energy cut through the sky, as if to split the world in two.
The two secret techniques were linked together perfectly. When the smoke and dust cleared, it was shocking that Kanzaki Tetsuya was still standing there unscathed. Amagiri Ayato couldn’t help but smile bitterly: I thought this chain of secret techniques would at least give you a little pain… It seems that the situation is more difficult than I thought.
In an instant, the Tianshu Sword burst into dazzling light, and a sharp sword energy broke through the air. Accompanied by a deafening explosion, even the strongest defense barrier outside the field trembled violently. At the critical moment, Tianwu Lingdou relied on the realm of consciousness to avoid this fatal blow.
If he took the sword head-on, the outcome would be decided immediately. Kanzaki Toru deliberately restrained his strength, for he had expected that the other party would choose to dodge. The two sides fought back and forth, and the battle became more and more intense. Amagiri Ayato knew that it was difficult to win in a head-on confrontation, so he turned to display the exquisite sword skills of the Amagiri Tatsuaki style, using cleverness to break through force, trying to find a chance to win through a war of attrition.
At the same time, Julis Alexia von Risfit also showed amazing tactical wisdom. Facing Zhao Hufeng’s super-speed, the noble princess calmly responded to the challenge and launched a series of large-scale attack moves, perfectly limiting the opponent’s speed advantage. Although it consumed a lot of star power, the tactical effect was significant.
As the fierce battle was in full swing, Kanzaki Toru keenly noticed that Amagiri Ayato was already showing signs of fatigue. Considering that the opponent had only released the first layer of the seal, it was rare for him to perform so well, but there was still a gap between him and his own realm. It was time to end this competition.
Next, please witness this move. Kanzaki Tetsu held up the Tianshu Sword, and the blade was shining with mysterious brilliance. God is the ultimate in change, the most wonderful of all things, and the one who cannot be described – Taixu Sword God!
This unique sword technique is the supreme realm that can only be comprehended by those with a clear sword heart. The sword god that each swordsman comprehends is different, but they all need to be based on a pure sword heart. Of course, there are also people like the Red Kite Immortal, who used the Feather Dust to burn his memory after his sword heart was broken and then used it forcibly. Kanzaki Toru deliberately controlled the power to avoid shocking the world. In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color, and a sword intent containing the truth of heaven and earth fell from the air.
Tian Wu Ling Dou knew that this move was unstoppable. When he was about to dodge, he was shocked to find that he had been locked by the Qi and could not retreat. He gritted his teeth and had to use the unique skills of Tian Wu Chen Ming Liu to take this thundering blow. In an instant, a deafening explosion resounded throughout the venue, and the solid defense barrier shattered, and the energy aftermath scattered.
Kanzaki Tetsuya had already restrained 90% of his strength, thus avoiding hurting the spectators outside the venue. However, Amagiri Ayato, who was at the center of the explosion, still suffered a huge mental shock. In comparison, those superficial injuries seemed insignificant.
Ayato! Julis Alexia von Risfelt exclaimed, not caring about the game, and jumped into the field. Zhao Hufeng did not stop her, and the audience had no time to care about the safety hazards of the broken barrier. Everyone was stunned by this earth-shattering blow.
Julis checked Amagiri Ayato’s injuries with shaking hands and found that although he had fallen into a coma, his injuries were much lighter than expected. It turned out that Kanzaki Tetsuya had accurately controlled the strength before making a move. Such injuries can be healed with just one day of rest. Looking at the unconscious companion in her arms, Julis gritted her teeth and finally raised her right hand unwillingly: We… admit defeat.
The power of this sword really lived up to everyone’s expectations, and it can be called a peerless killing move. Looking back on the past, those days and nights of study have turned into today’s sharp edge – studying the accumulation of countless sword manuals, comprehending the essence of thousands of sword moves, and finally condensing this pure sword heart. What is even more gratifying is that the martial arts wisdom buried deep in my memory, especially the revelation left by the Red Kite Immortal in my memory, are all awakened at this moment, like a bright light guiding me in the dark night. It is the fusion of this precipitation and enlightenment that allows me to comprehend this earth-shaking unique skill.
Undoubtedly, the most crucial factor is the innate understanding, supplemented by the blessing of world consciousness, which allows one to comprehend the supreme Taixu Sword God in such a short period of time. This kind of unique talent and opportunity can be called a miracle, which is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people.
Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, this epic Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival finally reached its climax. With the exciting announcement by the host, the championship crown fell on the golden duo of Kanzaki Tetsuya and Zhao Hufeng without any suspense.
The two hosts’ witty remarks pushed the atmosphere to a climax. This Star Martial Arts Festival really made history – whether it was the thrilling duel scene or Kanzaki’s stunt that was enough to shatter the most technologically advanced defense barrier, it overshadowed previous events. When the host announced the official end of this Phoenix Star Martial Arts Festival, the audience stood up and cheered, and the thunderous applause lasted for a long time.
After the award ceremony, the chairman of the Operations Committee, Matías Mesa, personally met with the two champions. The usually calm chairman rarely showed a smile of approval: Congratulations to both of you for making history. According to tradition, please allow me to ask about your wish to win the championship.
Kanzaki Tetsuya politely signaled his senior brother to speak first. Zhao Hufeng’s eyes were firm and his voice was steady and powerful: I hope to carry forward the boxing skills of my school, train more outstanding disciples, and let this martial art shine in the new era. President Mesa immediately expressed his full support and promised to provide the best training venues and teaching resources.
When it was Kanzaki’s turn, the young champion smiled mysteriously: My wish…I’m afraid I need to explain it to you separately. Sensing his junior’s unspeakable secret, the generous Zhao Hufeng said goodbye and left without saying a word.
When only the key figures were left in the room, Kanzaki suddenly said to the people hiding outside: Miss Sylvia, please show yourself. With a faint fragrance floating in, the world-renowned singer Sylvia Lunaheim walked out. President Mesa’s pupils suddenly contracted, and his voice unconsciously rose: Why is this…singer here? Is your wish related to her?
Chapter 39 Successful Rescue (Old Version)
Everyone is here, please ask the person behind the president to show up! Mathias Mesa pretended to be calm, but his voice was shaken: Who could be behind me?
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked around to make sure there were no strangers, then looked towards the corner with a sharp gaze: “Then I’ll get straight to the point – the one hiding in the shadows. To be precise, it’s the consciousness of the Pure Star-Glorious Armed Varda Vaos, am I right?”
As soon as these words came out, Mathias and the existence in the dark took a breath of cold air at the same time. They realized that the information this young man had was far beyond their expectations. Although the motive was unclear, in the flash of silver light, a slender figure slowly emerged from the void.
Teacher?! Sylvia Lunaheim’s exclamation broke the silence. Mathias’ eyes flashed with realization: So that’s it… You are here to help the singer find her mentor? Before he finished speaking, Varda Vaos suddenly activated her memory erasure ability, and the lavender mental fluctuations surged like a tide.
Kanzaki Tetsuya, who had been prepared for this, raised his lips slightly and tapped the air with his fingertips. The golden lines symbolizing the power of the Herrscher bloomed in the air, completely disintegrating the incoming mental shock. In fact, even if he did not deliberately defend himself, with his special physique that was favored by the world, any abnormal state below his power level would be automatically purified the moment it came into contact with him – this passive ability that was as natural as breathing was one of his greatest reliances.
Mathias Mesa watched the situation coldly and wisely chose to stay put. After all, the two sides have not yet touched upon their core interests, and a rash move would only increase the variables. He raised his lips slightly, with a bit of admiration in his tone: You are worthy of being the new champion of the Phoenix Star Martial Festival, this level of temptation is indeed ineffective on you.
Sylvia Lunaheim’s pupils suddenly contracted, and she was keenly aware of the invisible mental attack just now. If Kanzaki Tetsuya hadn’t helped her in time, she would have lost consciousness by now. The girl who was known as the all-powerful singer smiled bitterly to herself – even if she had the ability to be called all-powerful, facing the sudden mental attack, her reserve of defense methods was still stretched.
She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Now was not the time to act on impulse. Any uncontrolled emotions could make the situation worse. Sylvia adjusted her skirt elegantly, her tone so calm that there was no trace of emotion: “Since the president is willing to resolve this misunderstanding, why don’t you return my mentor first?”
Mathias Mesa secretly weighed the situation. Even at his peak, he was not sure he could handle these two powerful enemies at the same time. Moreover, now… He stroked his chin, thinking: It is not difficult to return the master’s body. Although the body that fits Varda Vaos is indeed precious, there is always a replacement.
However, the real problem is that even if the trapped will is released, the long-suppressed consciousness of the main body may be difficult to awaken. Mathias sighed and decided to tell the truth: But forgive me for being blunt, your master’s consciousness may have…
Before she finished speaking, Sylvia’s face turned pale. The surging star power surged around her body, and just when she was about to go berserk, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s strong arm stopped her firmly.
I sent her a clear signal: I will take over this matter temporarily. Kanzaki Tetsuya directly asked: Regarding the matter of Teacher Sylvia’s coma, how about letting us handle it? Chairman, are you willing to persuade this person to give up his body? Both sides tacitly wanted to avoid escalating the situation. Mathias Mesa hesitated for a moment and nodded in agreement.
But it will take time to give up this body, and we need to find a new host first. Mathias noticed the worry in Sylvia Luneheim’s eyes and took the initiative to propose: I can prepare a new body. I can use my ability to create a suitable body for your companion. This unexpected proposal made Mathias unbelievable for a moment, but he quickly responded: If you can really do it, I can give up my body now. Without any hesitation, the other party immediately activated the ability of the Herrscher of Reason and created a perfect body in the blink of an eye.
Varda Vaos knew that the situation was hopeless. In order to maintain the cooperative relationship of the Golden Bough Alliance, she knelt on one knee and began to try to transfer consciousness. Surprisingly, the whole process went very smoothly. Silvia Lunaheim quickly caught the unconscious teacher Ursula Svent, and the crisis was finally resolved.
After the dust settled, Mathias Mesa was the first to break the silence: Now, is there anything else you can do for me? As an apology, I am willing to help you for free as long as I can. For example, I will arrange for a top medical institution for this unconscious woman…
Sylvia Luneheim remained silent. Her most important wish had been fulfilled. The next negotiations were left to Kanzaki Tetsuya to handle, so as not to interfere with his judgment. Kanzaki pondered for a moment and said: Let’s do this, don’t bother arranging a hospital. It’s better to use your connections to reduce Sylvia’s performance schedule. Let her have more time to take care of her mentor and be by her side.
As for my wish, maybe it can be used in this matter. Considering that the influence of the popular singer Silvia Lunaheim is too great, the financial group behind her will never allow her to rest for a long time. After careful consideration, I decided to use the wish of the champion of the Phoenix Star Martial Festival for this request.
Surprisingly, when Mathias Mesa learned that I was going to use my wish to help the singer, he showed great understanding. It turned out that several major financial groups had reached a consensus that as long as their core interests were not affected, they would try their best to realize the wish of the Star Warrior Festival champion. With their cooperation, it became feasible for Sylvia to get a longer rest time.
“Is there anything else I can do for you to express my apology?” Mathias asked sincerely. Since he offered it, I would not hesitate to ask him to help me collect scientific and technological information from other colleges. Although he did not understand why I made this request – perhaps it was related to my special ability – he agreed without hesitation.
Mathias may have wanted to win me over before, but after what happened, he completely gave up the idea. Now he just hopes that I will not become an enemy of the Golden Bough Alliance, especially after seeing the shocking ability I showed – it is completely beyond the scope of common sense. Creating a human body and ensuring perfect fit is simply incredible. He doesn’t even dare to imagine whether this ability can create other more terrible weapons.
But he was very clear about one thing: to be an enemy of such an unfathomable person was definitely the most unwise choice…
After handling this emergency, Sylvia Lunaheim carefully carried the unconscious teacher on her back, and the two quickly left the scene. With the generous income brought by her status as a singer, she chose the top private hospital nearby without hesitation. This medical institution is famous for its VIP services, and its luxurious wards are equipped with the most advanced medical equipment and a professional medical team on call 24 hours a day.
Beside the bed covered with velvet sheets, Sylvia tightly grasped her teacher’s pale hand, her emerald eyes filled with worry. At this moment, Kanzaki Tetsuya suddenly spoke: I have a way to wake up your teacher. This sentence was like a dawn in the darkness, and Sylvia instantly grabbed Kanzaki’s hands excitedly. After experiencing the adventure of life and death together, she had absolute trust in this companion. Under Kanzaki’s gentle comfort, she slowly loosened her knuckles that turned white due to the force.
Chapter 40: Meeting the Protagonist’s Sister (Old Version)
This specially selected VIP ward not only isolates the outside world from interference, but also perfectly avoids all monitoring equipment. Kanzaki calmed down and began to mobilize the surging energy in his body. As a being who possesses multiple Herrscher powers, he accurately controls the power of the Herrscher of Knowledge and the Herrscher of Death. In the depths of the ocean of consciousness, after a careful search, he finally captured the fading fragment of Ursula Svent’s consciousness.
It went better than expected. Kanzaki secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that he didn’t have to use the forbidden power of the Herrscher of the End. Under his careful control, life energy flowed into Ursula’s body like a trickle. In order to avoid being seen, he deliberately controlled the progress of the treatment and only restored the teacher’s physical condition to the point where a short-term recuperation was required.
When Ursula’s eyelids trembled slightly, Sylvia held her breath instantly. After waking up, the mentor’s memory was confused at first, and after patient communication, she gradually sorted out her thoughts. Sylvia succinctly recounted the whole incident. When Ursula realized that she had been on the edge of eternal sleep, she immediately expressed her most sincere gratitude to Kanzaki, and her gratitude was beyond words.
The afterglow of the setting sun fell on the three of them, adding a warm atmosphere to the reunion. Ursula Swent elegantly picked up the teacup, her eyes moving between Kanzaki Tetsuya and Sylvia Luneheim, with a faint smile on her lips.
Speaking of which, she took a sip of hot water and naturally led the topic to Kanzaki Tetsuya, “How did you meet?” Kanzaki scratched his head shyly and began to talk about the past. Sylvia tilted her head slightly, her hair swaying gently in the evening breeze, and her eyes flashed with nostalgia.
As the conversation deepened, Ursula keenly caught the fleeting tenderness when Sylvia looked at Kanzaki. She blinked meaningfully: So, what is your relationship now…?
We are very good friends. Kanzaki answered straightforwardly. Ursula raised her eyebrows in surprise: Just friends? Before she finished speaking, Sylvia’s fair cheeks were immediately stained with a faint blush. She turned her face away in a panic, but her voice was a little stubborn: Of course, we are just friends.
Kanzaki seemed to be completely unaware of the subtle changes in the air, and still agreed cheerfully: “Yes, we are best friends!” The topic turned to his relationship status without knowing when, and when the word girlfriend was mentioned, Sylvia’s originally bright eyes dimmed a little.
The attentive Ursula noticed this detail and cleverly changed the subject: Can you tell me about your girlfriend? Seeing that they seemed interested, Kanzaki talked about Chitanda Airu with great interest. In order not to reveal too many details, he appropriately modified some of the content, such as mentioning that Airu was now far away from the city of Rikka.
The night gradually faded away. After reluctantly saying goodbye, Kanzaki Tetsuya gently closed the door of the ward. The corridor was silent, with only his light footsteps echoing. Just as he was about to leave the hospital, an unexpected discovery made him stop – the door of the nearby high-end ward was ajar.
Through the crack in the door, he accidentally caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. It was Amagiri Haruka, the sister of the protagonist Amagiri Ayato. Her strength was far beyond the current Ayato, and he didn’t expect to meet her in this hospital. This unexpected encounter made Tetsuya’s mouth slightly raised.
Thinking about it carefully, this hospital is indeed the most advanced medical facility in the surrounding area. It is reasonable for Mathias Mesa to choose to place his daughter here. Although the father and daughter have different ideas, blood is thicker than water after all, and Mesa will not be cruel to his own daughter.
It’s really hard to find someone after searching everywhere, Toru thought to himself, this saved him the trouble of looking for his sister. He immediately took out his cell phone and prepared to inform Amagiri Ayato of the good news. This favor will surely be remembered by the protagonist.
A gleam of light flashed in Tetsuya’s eyes. With the help of the protagonist and his own plan, he could achieve twice the result with half the effort in promoting the natural growth of the world. As the protagonist of this world, Amagiri Ayato did have such talent and influence.
In the ward, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s figure had just disappeared behind the door, and the air seemed to still have the scent of his departure. Ursula Swent gently closed the medical record in her hand and looked gently at Sylvia Luneheim on the bed.
That child… Have you already… Ursula’s words were like a stone thrown into a calm lake, stirring ripples in Sylvia’s heart. The sunlight shone through the gaps in the curtains onto the white sheets, reflecting the girl’s slightly flushed cheeks.
Facing this close friend who was both her teacher and mother, Sylvia finally let go of her usual stubbornness. She lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes casting a faint shadow on her face, silently acknowledging this feeling that even she herself could not face.
As expected…Usila sighed softly and reached out to tidy up the girl’s scattered hair. As an elder who watched her grow up, how could she not notice this quietly growing affection? But…
But that child already has a lover. Ursula’s tone was full of pity, and from their words, it could be felt that their feelings were quite deep. This sentence was like a basin of cold water, causing Sylvia to unconsciously clench the corner of the quilt.
How could a proud girl like her do such a thing as stealing someone’s love? But the throbbing in her heart was like a trapped beast, dashing around in the cage of reason and emotion. The girl buried her face in her palms, feeling so helpless in front of love for the first time.
In the conversation just now, they tacitly avoided this sensitive topic. Now facing this feeling alone, Sylvia felt a tight pain in her chest. She has always been decisive, but now she is like a lost child, hesitating at the crossroads of love.
As dusk fell, everything between heaven and earth was gradually swallowed by darkness. When Zhao Hufeng returned to Jielong Seventh Academy, he was still shocked by his previous discovery. After an in-depth conversation with the members of the Wood School, a shocking conclusion gradually surfaced – Sylvia Luneheim’s mysterious friend was most likely Kanzaki Tetsuya, one of the four.
This discovery was like a heavy hammer, hitting Zhao Hufeng’s heart hard. He clenched his fists in annoyance, with mixed emotions surging in his chest. Who could have thought that the lucky person favored by fate might actually be his junior fellow student who he had been with day and night? This thought made him feel incredible, but he knew in his heart that this was the biggest possibility…
When he comes back, I will have to interrogate him thoroughly! If this is true… I will definitely find a way to get him to get more autographs for me, the more the better!
This is unbelievable! If he really considers me a friend, why would he deliberately hide the truth from me? I must confront him and ask him why he hides the truth from me. Is he treating me differently just because I am a loyal fan of the song? This feeling of being kept in the dark is too much to handle!
Chapter 41 Tell Amagiri Ayato (Old Version)
After waiting for a long time, when the familiar figure finally appeared in his sight, Zhao Hufeng could not hold back his excitement and rushed forward. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at his senior brother who was running towards him. Although he noticed that his expression was different, he still thought it was a warm welcome. Unexpectedly, the next second, he was dragged into a secluded corner.
The friend that the World Diva mentioned in the finals is you, right? Zhao Hufeng grabbed Kanzaki Tetsuya’s collar fiercely, his voice trembling with excitement. Facing this sudden question, Kanzaki Tetsuya knew he couldn’t evade the question, so he could only nod silently.
This reaction made Zhao Hufeng, who had been with him day and night, understand instantly. As expected, he guessed it right! After some frolicking, Kanzaki Tetsuya had no choice but to agree to the various unequal treaties proposed by his senior brother, thus escaping the disaster.
When they came to Huangchen Hall to report, Fan Xinglu started her special teaching without saying anything – actual combat. After several rounds of fighting, she suddenly shouted: Use your ultimate move! Kanzaki Tetsuya understood and immediately used the God’s Extreme Change – the mysterious and indescribable Taixu Sword God.
Fan Xinglu had already estimated the power of this move through video footage, especially its unavoidable nature. Now witnessing it with her own eyes, it was indeed exactly the same. What surprised her even more was that the disciple could control the power so precisely, obviously to avoid causing too much damage.
Facing this shocking sword, Fan Xinglu finally got serious. With her experience, she deftly resolved most of the impact, but she still couldn’t help but admire: You are worthy of being my disciple, you can reach the highest level of kendo so quickly! Although he was only slightly injured on the surface, Kanzaki Tetsuya keenly discovered that his master’s mental power had been severely damaged, and the entire venue was completely unrecognizable.
After a fierce battle, the duel between master and apprentice finally came to an end. Fan Xinglu knew that it was impossible for both sides to go all out in the academy. But it was precious that she was injured. It was really refreshing! She laughed happily. It had been a long time since she had such a good time.
After exchanging their cultivation experiences, Kanzaki Tetsuya ended his day’s journey. When he stepped out of the temple, a bright moon hung high in the night sky, casting a clear light like a silk thread. He couldn’t help but stop and gaze, sighing at this rare beauty.
After the second day’s sparring, Kanzaki Tetsuya followed the map and successfully arrived at the Seidoukan Academy. After asking around, he learned that Amagiri Ayato was receiving treatment. Thanks to this world’s advanced medical system, Amagiri Ayato’s injuries have basically healed, but he is still a little depressed mentally.
When Kanzaki Tetsuya arrived outside the ward, he found four companions waiting there. Seeing him coming, their faces were not very happy – after all, it was this person who injured Amagiri Ayato. At this time, Claudia Enfield took the initiative to come forward.
What’s the matter with you coming here? She asked straight to the point. Kanzaki Tetsuya didn’t beat around the bush and directly stated his purpose: I accidentally met Amagiri Ayato’s sister who was looking for her in a hospital. Facing the other party’s puzzled eyes, he just smiled mysteriously: Everyone has their own secrets.
Unexpectedly, Amagiri Ayato did not ask for details, but instead eagerly asked about his sister’s specific situation in the hospital.
Through my hazy vision, I can sense that your sister is in a deep coma. Her consciousness seems to be imprisoned by some unknown force. You need to confirm the specific situation yourself.
Amagiri Ayato insisted on accompanying Kanzaki Tetsuya to visit his sister despite his tired body. Several girls beside him looked worried and eventually followed them to the hospital. After walking through the corridor filled with the smell of disinfectant, the group finally arrived at the door of the ward.
After a brief exchange with the medical staff, Tianwu Ayato finally saw his long-lost sister. She lay quietly on the bed, her pale face and weak breathing formed a sharp contrast, like a white rose that was about to wither.
At the same time, Mathias Mesa received the news that Amagiri Ayato had reunited with his sister. He stroked his chin thoughtfully: This is exactly what I want. I originally planned to arrange for them to meet each other, and now it saves me a lot of trouble.
However, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s intentions remain a mystery. It is not appropriate to confront him head-on for the time being, Mathias thought to himself, as long as he does not interfere with my plan, other details will be left to him.
In the clean white ward of the hospital, after a series of precise examinations, Amagiri Ayato finally confirmed a shocking fact – the power of the prison that can imprison everything flowing in his sister’s body is her power of imprisonment. This discovery puzzled him: Why did his sister use her own ability to seal her own consciousness?
Toudou Qilin stroked her chin and said thoughtfully: Maybe Sister Haruka encountered a crisis that was difficult to deal with and had no choice but to choose to seal herself. This speculation was immediately recognized by everyone present.
Julis Alexia von Risfitt folded her arms across her chest, her long golden hair swaying gently as she turned around: “The key now is how to remove the seal. I just asked the attending physicians, and they are helpless about this.” Noticing Amagiri Ayato’s depressed mood, Sasamiya Sayo gently held his hand and gently comforted him: “Don’t be discouraged, at least we have found Sister Haruka, and this is the biggest breakthrough.”
At this time, Claudia Enfield pushed her glasses, and the lenses reflected a ray of wisdom: According to my analysis, there are only two candidates who can solve this dilemma. She raised her slender finger. The first one is the elite of the research class of the Alecante Institute and the current president of the “Superman School”. This genius, who is known as the most outstanding genius since the founding of the institute, is named “The Great Doctor” because of his enthusiasm for conducting taboo research that ordinary people can hardly imagine. But be careful, this person has a sinister and cunning personality and his style of doing things is quite dangerous.
The second one is Master Wanyou Tianluo. Claudia continued, with her strength and knowledge, she should be able to break the seal. Of course, there may be other talented people in the world, but I can’t think of a more suitable candidate for the time being.
After listening to everyone’s analysis, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally spoke up and proposed the conditions for lifting the seal. He looked at Amagiri Ayato with deep eyes: I can help you, but you need to agree to a request of mine. As for whether it can be done…it’s actually not that important. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mouth corners slightly raised, because he knew that with Amagiri Ayato’s character, once promised, he would never give up easily.
This is exactly what Kanzaki Tetsuya admires most about Amagiri Ayato. Faced with the conditions, Amagiri Ayato asked directly: What do you need me to do?
Kanzaki Tetsuya chuckled, but saw Amagiri Ayato calmly explain: First, if you can’t cure my sister, you won’t make this condition at all; second, you won’t bring me to see her. Kanzaki Tetsuya couldn’t help but secretly admire the calmness and clarity that he could still maintain in a critical moment.
Then I’ll be frank. Kanzaki Tetsuya said seriously, I hope you can promote the development of the world within your ability – either recruiting disciples to improve the overall strength, or promoting technological progress. This unexpected request made everyone present look confused, after all, it didn’t seem to be of any direct benefit to Kanzaki Tetsuya.
The conditions are not harsh, isn’t he afraid that I will just do it half-heartedly? Tian Wu Ling Dou thought to himself. As if seeing through everyone’s thoughts, Kanzaki Tetsuya continued: This is not asking you to take risks, just proceed step by step. As for the reason… I’m sorry I can’t tell you. You just need to answer whether you accept it or not.
After weighing the pros and cons, Amagiri Ayato nodded in agreement. During the preparations, Kanzaki Tetsuya requested that all surveillance equipment be blocked and defenses be set up outside the door. Although they did not understand the meaning, they still did as he was told. He was probably going to perform some secret technique. Someone whispered that perhaps it was taught to him by the Wanyou Tianluo!
Kanzaki Tetsuya skillfully operated his power, and soon, Amagiri Haruka slowly opened his eyes. The joy of the family reunion filled the room with laughter. Before leaving, Kanzaki Tetsuya said to Amagiri Ayato meaningfully: Have a good reunion. Remember our agreement. Before he finished speaking, his figure had quietly disappeared outside the door.
Chapter 42 Time Flies (Old Version)
Amagiri Haruka woke up from her deep sleep with a confused look in her eyes. She looked around and asked softly about the whole story… After learning the truth, she couldn’t help but sigh: So that’s how it is, his purpose is so bizarre
Ayado Amagiri looked at his sister who he had met again after a long absence with concern, and couldn’t help asking: What have you experienced after leaving home these years? Ayado Amagiri’s eyes wandered around the people around him, and he seemed a little hesitant. Noticing his sister’s concerns, Ayado said firmly: They are all my most trusted partners, and you can say whatever you want.
Looking at her transformed brother, Amagiri Haruka felt relieved. She thought to herself: Ayato has really grown up, and now he has so many reliable companions around him…Finally, she stopped hiding and slowly told him about her experiences over the years, including the inside story of the mysterious organization. She just cleverly used the Execution Blade to replace the true identity of Mathias Mesa and concealed the blood relationship.
In order to stop their conspiracy, I chose to lurk inside the organization. Tian Wuyao’s voice was a little heavy. Although I succeeded in destroying the plan in the end, I couldn’t get away at that time… I had no choice but to use my ability to seal myself…
I’m afraid you can only investigate the inside story of that mysterious organization yourself. If I were to reveal it, I’m afraid it would alert the enemy and put you in greater danger.
The choice of whether to continue the investigation is in your hands. But I must solemnly remind you: the power of this organization is far beyond imagination. Once you decide to conduct an in-depth investigation, you must be fully prepared and tread carefully at every step.
(Looking out the window at the night, fists unconsciously clenched) Father…why did you choose to take this road of no return? Are the benefits behind it really worth the price you pay?
Kanzaki Tetsuya gently closed the door of the ward and turned to walk to another ward at the end of the corridor. When he opened the door, Ursula Siwent was lying quietly on the bed, and the sunlight outside the window cast mottled light and shadows on her pale face through the blinds.
During the routine checkup, he noticed that Sylvia looked a little strange. Her eyes, which were always full of energy, were now a little dim, and her slender fingers were twisting the corners of her clothes unconsciously. Kanzaki wanted to ask, but gave up the idea when he saw the teacher who was taking good care of her beside her.
Maybe he is worried about something… He thought silently in his heart, adjusting the speed of the dripping skillfully. As a friend, he knows that everyone needs some space to digest their worries. Some emotions are like thin ice in early spring, and you need to wait for the right time to step on them safely.
After completing the diagnosis and treatment, Kanzaki Tetsuya strolled back to the academy. The afterglow of the setting sun gilded the Chinese-style buildings with a warm golden edge, and the familiar bell rang at six o’clock in the evening. He took a deep breath of the air mixed with the scent of grass and books, and suddenly realized that this once unfamiliar academy had become his second home that made him feel at ease. Perhaps this is the magic of time, which gradually smoothed the unfamiliar edges and corners into a nostalgic appearance.
I have to say that Mathias Mesa’s efficiency is amazing. In a short period of time, he sorted out some of the knowledge materials I needed and sent them to me.
In the dead of night, I bent over my desk to study these precious materials. Every page shone with the light of wisdom, and every line of text moistened my thirsty heart like sweet spring water. In this quiet night, learning not only became the driving force for my progress, but also became the source of nourishment for my growth.
However, Kanzaki Tetsuya clearly realized that his pursuit of knowledge was only at the level of interest, and he had never thought of engaging in academic research. Perhaps for him, acquiring knowledge itself was a pure enjoyment, as pleasant as tasting a cup of mellow coffee.
The vast ocean of knowledge became the source of his strength improvement. As long as these accumulations could be put to good use one day, all the efforts would be worth it. In this way, Kanzaki Toru began a nearly mechanized life trajectory – running back and forth between the hospital and Jielong Seventh Academy every day.
Whenever the training course was over, he would always show up at Ursula Swent’s ward on time and carefully observe the patient’s recovery progress. Time is indeed the most magical medicine. Not only did Ursula’s condition gradually improve, but even Sylvia Lunaheim gradually showed a long-lost vitality.
One day, while Sylvia was in a good mood, Kanzaki Tetsuya plucked up the courage to ask her for a few autographs. When he gave these precious autographs to Zhao Hufeng, the die-hard fan was so ecstatic that it was hilarious. Seeing his friend’s simple happiness, Kanzaki Tetsuya couldn’t help but smile – sometimes, happiness is so pure and direct.
Happy times are always short-lived. As Ursula Swent recovered and was discharged from the hospital, Sylvia Lunaheim also restarted her world tour. At the same time, Senior Brother Wu Xiaohui returned to Jielong Seventh College in a dusty state.
It was rumored that he had been practicing hard during his travels, but because his strength had reached a bottleneck, it was difficult for him to find an opportunity to break through in the academy. In order to seek a higher realm, he embarked on a long journey of practice.
After returning, Fan Xinglu deliberately sparred with him to test the results of his training. However, this competition was disappointing – although Wu Xiaohui’s strength had indeed improved, it still felt unsatisfactory.
Kanzaki Tetsu, who was watching the fight, quickly saw the problem. Wu Xiaohui’s skills were indeed profound, and his moves were perfect, but his fight with his master was like a mirror image. This stereotyped routine was no wonder that Fan Xinglu, who pursued the fun of fighting, felt bored.
Kanzaki Tetsuya volunteered to fight with the senior brother. After getting the master’s approval, Wu Xiaohui also gladly accepted the challenge. When the battle was in full swing, Kanzaki suddenly asked: Brother, have you ever thought about your biggest shortcoming? Seeing Wu Xiaohui’s confusion, he continued: Do you know why the master is disappointed?
It’s because I lack talent…Wu Xiaohui responded in a low voice.
You are totally wrong! Kanzaki interrupted decisively, the problem is not talent. You are indeed extremely talented and can imitate your master’s moves vividly. But the fatal thing is that you only copy the same moves and never think of innovating. No matter how enthusiastic you are about fighting, you will not enjoy the feeling of fighting with another self.
As a disciple, you should aim to surpass your master, rather than blindly follow him. If you stick to your old ways, you will always live in the shadow of your master. Your moves are too rigid, and your opponent knows what’s going on before the battle. How can such a competition ignite others’ expectations?
After Kanzaki Tetsuya won the match with one strike, he stared at the opponent with a sharp gaze: Do you understand now, Senior Brother? Zhao Hufeng and Serhily Wang, who were watching the match on the sidelines, suddenly realized it at this moment – no wonder Master always seemed to be uninterested when fighting with Wu Xiaohui.
Fan Xinglu, who loves war, can’t find any fun in fighting with his former favorite student. Wu Xiaohui stood there in a daze, confusion and enlightenment flashing in his eyes: So that’s it… Have I been going in the wrong direction?
This duel was like a revelation, which opened up Wu Xiaohui’s martial arts realm. He broke free from the shackles of inherent moves and opened up his own path in the true meaning of martial arts.
Fan Xinglu stroked his beard and smiled, with waves of satisfaction in his eyes. The breakthrough of the eldest disciple made her see infinite possibilities – the future path of cultivation will surely blossom with more wonderful sparks.
Chapter 43 Ophelia Landrufen (Old Version)
Time passed quietly like flowing water. During this period, Kanzaki Toru frequently exchanged martial arts with his fellow disciples and constantly improved his skills. Whenever night fell, during the leisure time after training, Sylvia’s message would always arrive as promised.
They seemed to have returned to their old intimacy, sharing every bit of their lives in their correspondence. Today, Sylvia Lunaheim has greatly reduced her performing activities, and often accompanies her mentor on her travels. Although the consortium behind her complained about this, they did not dare to interfere too much.
After all, this talented girl is not only a world-renowned singer, but also a warrior with extraordinary strength. With her amazing fighting talent, she is very likely to win the crown in the peak duel of the Dragon Star Martial Festival in the future. The top management of the consortium knows this very well, so they have to appoint Koroi Frockheart, who has a close personal relationship with her, to persuade her, hoping to maintain this precious relationship in a gentle way.
Sylvia Luneheim’s heart was full of contradictions – she didn’t want to see her friends fall into a dilemma because of her. After all, Chloë Frockheart was one of her few close friends in this complicated music circle.
She knew that she had to skillfully maintain the right frequency of performances, neither completely compromising nor completely resisting. This delicate balance was like an acrobat walking on a tightrope, and she would fall into the abyss if she was not careful. Only in this way could the consortium forces behind the scenes avoid completely tearing their faces apart and exposing their greedy nature.
In this world where the strong prey on the weak, several large financial groups are like an invisible giant network, firmly controlling more than 90% of the world’s core resources. From the moment a person is born, the air he breathes, the water he drinks, the clothes he wears, and even every grain of food that sustains his life cannot escape the control of the financial group.
However, in this steel jungle ruled by capital, there is an awe-inspiring exception – Wanyou Tianluo. She is the only legendary existence in human history who has broken through the shackles of the consortium, and her terrifying strength has reached an incredible level. When politicians and chaebol heads of various countries talk privately, they will all mention this name in a low voice.
In her eyes, power and wealth are nothing but passing clouds. Those high-ranking figures know clearly that as long as this being is willing, she can end anyone’s life at any time like crushing an ant. Once, an unbelieving heir of a consortium tried to challenge her authority. The next day, people only found a picture painted with blood in the heir’s mansion – this horrifying warning still makes all witnesses shudder when they recall it.
In terms of absolute strength, no one can match her. Whenever the leaders of the major financial groups have dealt with matters related to Wanyou Tianluo, they will choose to give in without any prior agreement. A true wise man will never gamble with his life and the interests behind him.
The consequence of acting rashly is that you will be completely devoured by the forces behind you. Not only will your efforts be in vain, but you will also incur an unbearable painful price.
These financial groups standing at the pinnacle of power have always been good at calculating gains and losses. They would never get involved in such a high-risk but low-return business. Who is not the smartest among the smart? Those who are not smart enough have long been eliminated by the cruel competition.
As his strength continued to improve, Kanzaki Toru gradually realized a wonderful phenomenon – his anchoring speed in this world was significantly increasing. When this anchoring was finally completed, it would be his opportunity to promote the evolution of the entire world.
This period of waiting may seem long and difficult to ordinary people, but it is just a blink of an eye to the vast world. You know, the leap of world level is not easy, and even if there are sufficient growth resources, success is not guaranteed. The unique advantage that Kanzaki Tetsuya gained by anchoring the world is that the world’s promotion is almost a foregone conclusion, and accelerated growth is just an extra bonus.
This wonderful symbiotic relationship has benefited both parties: Kanzaki Tetsuya has been able to grow rapidly, and the world has also evolved faster under his influence. The two complement each other and move towards a higher level together.
It was an ordinary afternoon, the sun gently sprinkled on the street. Kanzaki Tetsuya was walking on the street, but he unexpectedly met an unexpected person – Ophelia Landrofen, the existence known as the Lonely Poison Witch, the champion of the Wanglongxing Martial Arts Festival, and the world’s recognized strongest.
She stood quietly by the road, staring intently at a blooming wild flower. Her slender fingers trembled slightly, wanting to touch it but having to withdraw it. The flower was so close, so beautiful, but it seemed as if there was an invisible barrier between them. The sunlight shone through the petals, casting mottled light and shadows on her pale face.
Her expression was intertwined with desire and pain, her brows were furrowed, her lips trembled, as if she was fighting against some invisible force. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at this girl who couldn’t even control her own power, and felt deep pity in his heart.
Looking at this poor girl who was teased by fate, Kanzaki Tetsu secretly made up his mind: before leaving this world, he would help her tame the violent power in her body. This is not only a redemption for her, but also perhaps a consolation for his own heart!
In Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes, the girl who was hailed as the strongest in the world was nothing but a pitiful person. She was originally an ordinary orphan, but because the orphanage was on the verge of bankruptcy, she was forcibly acquired by the integrated corporate consortium Our Lady’s Rope and became a human experiment at the Alecante Academy. After undergoing cruel artificial transformation, she successfully transformed into the acquired star generation, but her ability ran wild when she turned into a witch. At this critical moment, the special forces under the unified corporate consortium Yang Xue appeared in time and rescued her from the desperate situation.
After that, she transferred her enrollment from Alekante to the Black Academy of Lewolf, but she also completely gave up control of her life and let fate take its course. Even when her best friend Julis, who was like a brother to her, tried to persuade her, she turned a deaf ear and even resorted to force Julis to give up her obsession with saving her.
When she was still powerless to fight against fate, she stubbornly refused help from the outside world, but deep in her heart she always longed for the dawn of salvation. Kanzaki Tetsuya stared at this stubborn figure and felt the pull of fate in the dark – since they met here, perhaps it was fate arranged by God. He knew that when others were in danger, even if they were strangers, lending a helping hand was the most genuine choice of human nature.
A truly kind act comes from the accumulation of one’s own abilities and the support of one’s strength. Only when it is ensured that it does not affect the quality of one’s life can such help be lasting and meaningful. Kanzaki Tetsuya never hesitates to show his kindness. For him, helping others to the best of his ability is not only giving others hope, but also planting good causes for himself. Every helping hand may become an opportunity to change the trajectory of two lives.
In order to fulfill this contract, Kanzaki Tetsuya put forward a condition: she must use her future power to contribute to the progress of world civilization. This agreement is not only a compensation for the present, but also an expectation of her future value – she will become a key gear to drive the world forward and leave an indelible mark in the long river of history.
Chapter 44: A Contract from the World (Old Version)
Kanzaki Tetsuya slowly raised his arm, palm up, and extended an invitation to the girl with silver hair like snow. Ophelia Landrufen stared at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure in front of her – as a strictly trained heir, she memorized the information of the world’s top strongmen, but at this moment she could not understand this man’s behavior.
The title of the Lone Poison Witch is feared in the dark world. Her deadly poison is enough to make the bravest warriors retreat. The girl’s long eyelashes trembled slightly, and a trace of confusion flashed in her violet eyes: Why did this man dare to approach so unguardedly? Isn’t he afraid of the breath of death lingering around him?
For some reason, Ophelia Landrufen, who always advocated submission to fate, reached out her hand to the boy in front of her. When their fingertips touched, there was neither the expected energy shock nor any abnormal reaction. Surprisingly, the restless formation force in her body calmed down like the ebb tide, and even the long-dormant toxins seemed to be suppressed by some mysterious force and fell into an unprecedented silence.
Knowing that you are not capable of helping others but still trying to help is not only useless, but also counterproductive. This will not only put yourself in trouble, but may also cause others to fall into a worse situation.
Kanzaki Tetsuya has never been the kind of good guy who gives out kindness indiscriminately. He never considers himself a good person. But when the urge to help others is touched, he never hesitates to lend a hand – but this kindness always comes with a price tag. The key is whether you are willing to pay the corresponding price for this help. At this moment, the balance of choice has fallen into the hands of Ophelia Landrufen.
I have to say that the passive skill of closeness given by the world is indeed effective. As long as the other party is not hostile to you from the beginning, this skill can naturally win you some favor. It is like an invisible key that can easily open the first door to interpersonal communication and instantly eliminate the sense of distance when you first meet. This natural affinity often makes communication smoother and lays a good foundation for subsequent in-depth interaction.
But it won’t be too exaggerated, such as making a stranger instantly like you, which is an unrealistic expectation. Kanzaki Tetsuya has long realized that he is just as the old proverb describes – a complete resultist. For him, the original intention of an action is often insignificant, and what really matters is whether a satisfactory ending can be achieved in the end. This philosophy of life makes him far from the image of a good person in the secular definition.
When he extended a helping hand, his initial good intentions were undoubtedly unquestionable, but the gears of fate often deviated from the expected track. Perhaps it was because of the wrong method or the wrong timing, those actions that started with good intentions may not necessarily reap a happy ending in the end.
However, Kanzaki Tetsuya always holds a unique belief: even if the motivation is not pure, as long as it can actually help others and make things develop in a good direction, that is enough. At this moment, if the girl in front of her nods and agrees to this contract, her life trajectory will surely usher in earth-shaking changes.
Although she will face a lot of busyness and challenges in the short term, her life will no longer be shrouded in haze. Instead, she will be able to truly control her own destiny and live the life she dreams of.
Of course, all of the above thoughts are just secondary considerations in my heart. The fundamental reason that really prompted me to make this decision is that Kanzaki Tetsuya really couldn’t bear to watch the tragedy unfold in front of him.
There are some truths that can never be truly understood by words alone. Only by experiencing setbacks and hardships in person can one deeply understand the despair and helplessness. Just like those who have never hit the bottom of the valley can never truly understand the heart-wrenching pain.
Ophelia Landrufen frowned slightly, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s words lingered in her ears, but it was as elusive as if there was a layer of mist between them. However, when her eyes fell on the boy who could touch her without any harm, a ripple appeared in her heart.
Is this… fate? She whispered in her heart. But some intuition told her that the boy in front of her had more than just the power to resist her curse. His deep eyes seemed to contain some extraordinary qualities, which made Ophelia’s long-silent heartstrings tremble slightly.
This unexpected encounter is like a beam of light suddenly shining in the darkness. The girl subconsciously wants to resist, but deep in her heart she longs for change. Even if she can never go back to the carefree days of the past, she longs to break free from the shackles of fate and regain control of her own life.
Ophelia Landrufen slowly raised her slender arm, her pale fingers trembling slightly in the air as she stretched out to the boy. Although the girl remained silent, Kanzaki Tetsuya had already read the silent decision from her flickering eyes. Some answers do not need to be expressed in words.
Feeling the feelings of others is the most sincere response. Kanzaki Tetsuya thought to himself. He did not give the girl more time to hesitate. His slender fingers drew a graceful arc in the air, triggering the laws of the world he had comprehended. In an instant, the ancient contract rune flowed between the two of them, and the restless star power in Ophelia’s body began to gradually calm down.
This is a unique method of power control created by Kanzaki Tetsuya – as long as the power of the contractor does not exceed his own realm, this oath witnessed by the world will take effect forever. The amazing thing is that this contract not only connects the two parties, but also resonates with the whole world.
On a mysterious level, the anchored world and Kanzaki Tetsuya are already inseparable. When the contract is completed, the will of the world will generously grant the contractor a double boon: the contractor can perfectly control the surging power in the body, and reap unexpected luck in the long river of fate.
When the contract was completed, Kanzaki Tetsuya slowly loosened his clasped hands. At this moment, you can finally perfectly control the power in your body that once caused you pain. You no longer have to worry about losing control and running wild, nor do you have to be afraid that the poison contained in your body will harm any living being.
The witch who could only watch from afar can now finally touch the life she loves most. Those flowers and plants that you accidentally destroyed, those lives that withered because of you, will become the past forever. Look, Ophelia Landrufen, you are no longer the witch of disaster who brings death, but an ordinary girl who has been reborn.
Ophelia stretched out her trembling fingers and carefully touched the wildflowers blooming in front of her. When she felt the soft touch of the petals on her fingertips, she opened her eyes wide in disbelief – this time, the flowers still bloomed under her fingertips. Crystal tears rolled down uncontrollably, wetting her pale cheeks.
Kanzaki Tetsuya stood quietly by the side, watching the girl crying with joy. He knew that these tears would wash away all her pain and self-blame. From now on, her life would usher in a new chapter.
May your future no longer be cloudy. He silently said in his heart, I witness your new life with my most sincere blessings.
Chapter 45: Ophelia Landrufen Transfers to Another School (Old Version)
There is still a thorny problem at the moment – the control of Ophelia Landrufen is still in the hands of the consortium behind Diluk Abelfan. Although her actions are subject to Diluk Abelfan’s orders, the power of the Lonely Poison Witch is too strong. In fact, Ophelia is fully capable of resistance. As she herself said, the reason she chose to obey before was just a passive compromise with fate.
Although this girl who once gave up hope in life now has the power to break free from her shackles, she still cannot escape the shadow of the consortium. To completely cut off these shackles and let her regain her freedom, it may be more appropriate to hand it over to her master, Wanyou Tianluo Fan Xinglu. Although Kanzaki Tetsuya is also capable of solving this matter, considering the complex relationships involved, it is more appropriate to let the unconventional master come forward.
After all, for Fan Xinglu, being able to compete with the strong is the best reward. With her usual style of doing things, why would she care about offending a mere consortium? Moreover, although Ophelia has a certain value to the consortium and Diluk, she is by no means irreplaceable. As long as enough pressure is applied, they will naturally retreat.
When Ophelia finally released her pent-up emotions, Kanzaki Tetsuya took her hand and walked towards the direction of Jielong Seventh Academy. There, it would become the starting point for the girl to regain her life, and a new chapter of her life was waiting for her to write.
On the campus of the Seventh Academy of Jielong, a shocking scene was taking place – Ophelia Landrufen, known as the Lonely Poison Witch, was actually holding hands with Kanzaki Tetsuya. This strongest witch in history, who had frightened countless people, was unexpectedly calm at this moment, without any signs of the terrifying rampage she had in the past.
What is even more puzzling is why these two top players with extraordinary strength would appear in public in such an intimate manner. The students around them could no longer contain their shock and raised their terminals to record this historic moment. In an instant, this explosive news was spread wildly on major social platforms.
Ignoring the discussions around him, Kanzaki Tetsuya took Ophelia directly to Fan Xinglu’s retreat. When this highly respected mentor looked up and saw the incredible pair in front of him, a glimmer of disbelief flashed in his eyes.
It was really unexpected. Fan Xinglu looked back and forth between the two of them. I didn’t expect you to appear in this way. At this moment, the two people’s clasped hands had naturally separated. Kanzaki Tetsuya chose to take the initiative to hold Ophelia’s hand because he knew that this lonely witch was already accustomed to passive acceptance. If he didn’t take the initiative, she would always just stand there and wait.
Kanzaki Tetsuya stepped into his master’s residence, looked at Fan Xinglu with a firm gaze, and said straight to the point: Master, I would like to ask you to use the influence of Wanyou Tianluo to transfer Ophelia Landrofen to the Seventh Academy of Jielong.
Fan Xinglu raised her eyebrows and looked at the solitary disciple with interest: Oh? What is your relationship with this girl? Is it worth your pleading for her in person? More importantly, what good will this do for me?
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked calm, but his tone was full of meaning: Maybe I was just being kind on a whim. As for you, Master, haven’t you always been eager to compete with masters? If you are willing to help, wouldn’t you have an extraordinarily powerful opponent to fight with you from time to time?
Ophelia, who was standing aside, remained silent, with a look of understanding in her lavender eyes. She knew in her heart that this was indeed one of the few places where she could live in peace and away from disputes.
Fan Xinglu had a thoughtful expression on her face, and was obviously somewhat tempted by the proposal. But she immediately shook her head and said: This benefit is not enough. You know, accepting her will bring a lot of trouble.
Kanzaki Tetsuya had expected the master to say this, and added calmly: How about this? If I meet other strong people in the future, I will persuade them to come and learn from the master. As he said this, he looked at Ophelia meaningfully. Moreover, although this lonely poisonous witch is extremely powerful, she lacks practical experience. If she can get the master’s guidance, she will surely have unexpected gains.
Fan Xinglu’s eyes flashed with a gleam of light, and she finally showed a satisfied smile: Deal! She turned to Ophelia, with a bit of expectation in her tone, but little girl, I won’t force you to fight. Let’s take it slow and start with the basic skills first, how about it?
Ophelia nodded slightly, with a barely visible smile on her lips. She knew that under the guidance of this elder who seemed unruly but well versed in martial arts, she might be able to find a path that belonged to her.
Moreover, at the moment the contract was signed, Ophelia Landrufen clearly realized the mission she was shouldering. How could this girl, who always distinguished between gratitude and resentment, not repay a favor? If she could contribute to the boy and the world with her own strength, this might be the best way to repay him for saving her life. She secretly vowed to turn her magic power into the driving force that pushed the world forward.
At the same time, Fan Xinglu has quietly visited the behind-the-scenes controller of Solneige. After a shrewd game of interests, Leiwolf Black Academy and Jielong Seventh Academy jointly issued a heavy statement: Lone Poison Witch Ophelia Landrufen officially transferred to Jielong Seventh Academy from now on.
This sudden news caused a stir among the colleges, and all the major consortiums used their secret agents to investigate the cause. Even the scandal between Kanzaki Tetsuya and Ophelia, which had been making a lot of noise before, was quickly suppressed. That night, Sylvia Lunaheim specifically found Kanzaki Tetsuya to ask about this matter, and her words were full of jealousy: When I was in the hospital before, when I was talking to the teacher.
Their current relationship is still at the stage of friends, and she is still hesitant whether to take that step. When facing such a private emotional issue, one should be more cautious and keep a good sense of proportion. After all, emotional matters are the most delicate, and the slightest mistake may cause irreparable regrets. Hesitantly asked this question, you already have a close female companion? Why are you involved with that witch now? Facing the question of the War Law Witch, Kanzaki Tetsu had to spend a long time to explain the whole story.
When Sylvia learned about Ophelia’s tragic past, she couldn’t help but be moved. Who would have thought that behind this artificial witch, there was such a tortuous fate hidden.
Kanzaki Toru is like a ray of dawn that penetrates the haze and brings salvation to me in my darkest moments. Now, he has ignited hope for another lost soul. His warm light can always illuminate the thorny life path of others. Just as he ended the tragic life of the Lonely Witch, which was full of blood, tears and struggle, this god-like existence always lends a helping hand when others are about to fall into the abyss.
Chapter 46 Happiness Under the Undercurrent (Please collect flowers) (Old version)
However, Diluk Abelfan of the Golden Branch Alliance was suppressing his anger. His fingers almost crushed the communicator – Wanyou Tianluo and Kanzaki Tetsuya dared to be so reckless! They easily destroyed the trump card he had carefully seized, and the voice from the other end of the communicator made him even more furious.
My Lord, these two are the ones that even the organization is afraid of. In terms of individual strength, any one of them is a special-level strongman who can overturn the situation. For the continuity of the New World Plan, we really should not confront them head-on…
What’s more, the voice in the communicator continued to persuade, with the forbidden technology you master, as long as there is enough experimental data, it is not difficult to create another witch. Although the strength of the new creation may be slightly inferior, it is enough to support our next stage of plan.
Diluk’s clenched teeth loosened slightly. He knew better than anyone that if he really became an enemy of those two, not only would his grand plan be in jeopardy, but even his life might be in danger. He had to swallow this anger for the time being.
But what annoyed him even more was that the old fox also escaped unscathed from the storm. And Yang Xue (Solneige) – those self-righteous people, dared to complete the transaction without consultation!
What a Yang Xue… Diluk’s sinister eyes swept across the emblem of the consortium on the holographic projection, and his knuckles tapped a dangerous rhythm on the table. When the plan is completed, I will make the entire consortium pay the price for today’s contempt. Those arrogant faces will eventually twist and wail in the flames of the new world.
At the other end of the Jielong Seventh Academy, Julis Alexia von Risfit was frowning and discussing this sudden change with Amagiri Ayato. Ayato, this is too abnormal, Julis’ voice was filled with anxiety that was difficult to conceal. The consortium behind the Leiwolf Black Academy has always been profit-driven, how could they easily give up the ownership of the witch who is currently ranked first in the Wanglong Star Martial Festival? Something must have happened in the middle that we don’t know about.
Tian Wu Ling Dou pondered for a moment and said soothingly: Julis, calm down and analyze. From the existing clues, all the clues point to one person – he points to the figure holding Ophelia Landrufen in the holographic projection, which is Kanzaki Tetsuya who appeared in the news. Even if he is not the mastermind behind the scenes, he must have key information. Based on the last communication, he can’t be considered a difficult person to communicate with.
Julis heard this, and a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes. Ayato continued: Tomorrow I can accompany you to the Seventh Academy of Jielong, just in time to visit your friend from the orphanage. At this point, Ayato couldn’t help but think of the scene he witnessed in the forest that day – the scene of the fierce confrontation between Ophelia Landrufen and Julis.
After that encounter, under Ayato’s repeated questioning, Julis finally told the story of the Lonely Poison Witch. What’s even more sad is that Ayato only then knew that the handkerchief that Julis kept with her was actually made by the terrifying Lonely Poison Witch in front of him. In memory, Ophelia was once a gentle and timid little girl. Who would have thought that under the transformation of the Great Doctor, she would become what she is now…
After some twists and turns, the two arrived at Jielong Seventh College as scheduled. After asking and searching carefully along the way, they finally determined where Ophelia was – Huangchen Hall. When the two entered the hall, they happened to meet Fan Xinglu who was instructing Ophelia Landorufn in her training.
Noticing the visitor’s arrival, Fan Xinglu stopped what she was doing. These days, she had been secretly observing this favorite student, and she couldn’t help but marvel at the fact that Ophelia’s control over the star power had reached a whole new level. What surprised her even more was that the once runaway star power had now been tamed so perfectly, and the energy fluctuations in her body had become unusually stable. Although she was full of curiosity, as a master, she chose to remain silent and didn’t ask too many questions.
After a brief greeting, Fan Xinglu learned that the two visitors came to see Ophelia. When talking with Tianwu Lingdou, the martial arts master’s eyes flashed with expectation: After the seal in your body is completely lifted, you must come and spar with me. After that, she stepped aside tactfully and left the time to the young man.
As soon as Fan Xinglu disappeared at the end of the corridor, Julis turned to Ophelia impatiently, her eyes flashing with anxiety. Why did you suddenly transfer to Jielong Seventh College? She asked directly. However, Ophelia just turned her face away indifferently, her long silver hair shining coldly in the moonlight.
These have nothing to do with you. Her voice was calm and almost cold. Julis, you have failed to change my fate so many times in the past, and you are powerless now. Everything that happened here has nothing to do with you.
How could it be that this has nothing to do with me! Julis stood up suddenly, with a flame of anger burning in her scarlet eyes. Her clenched fists trembled slightly. We used to be the best friends!
The air between the two seemed to freeze. Amagiri Ayato tried to dissuade them, but could only watch the tense atmosphere erupt. Julis took the lead, but surprisingly, she perfectly controlled her ability and deliberately avoided the deadly poison. Even so, the duel between the two, with a huge difference in strength, still showed a one-sided trend.
After just a few rounds, Julis’s star power was almost exhausted. She knelt on one knee, her golden hair soaked with sweat, but she still stubbornly wanted to stand up and fight again. Enough! Tianwu Lingdou stepped in front of her, and said, “Weren’t you the closest friends in the past? Why do you have to fight?”
Ophelia stopped her attack after hearing this, and retracted the poison around her. A trace of fluctuation flashed in her cold eyes. For the sake of our past relationship, I can tell you one thing. She gently stroked the school badge on her chest. Now I have been reborn and found the path I really want to pursue. Julis, my destiny… I don’t need you to interfere.
Julis raised her head with difficulty in her weak voice, choking with sobs: Then can you… can you go back to the orphanage to see everyone? Those friends we grew up with… This sentence seemed to touch something, and a crack appeared on Ophelia’s cold mask. She looked at the night sky in the distance, and after a long silence, she whispered: Maybe… I will go when I have time. Under the moonlight, her figure gradually merged into the darkness, leaving only a promise floating in the wind.
The moment she heard these words, Julis’s tense shoulders finally relaxed. She stared at her friend in front of her, realizing that she was able to stand here safely at the moment, at least she had escaped the fate of being manipulated before.
This…maybe this is the best ending. Julis whispered softly, with a relieved smile on her lips. But then, a look of unwillingness flashed across her eyes – after all, it was not herself who rescued her friend.
She clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her palms. My strength…is far from enough. Julis blamed herself in her heart, not only for not being able to protect the orphanage, but also for her own country…At this moment, Amagiri Ayato’s warm arms gently embraced her.
I will always be by your side. Ayato’s voice was firm and gentle. Whether it was improving your strength or saving your country and friends, I would face it with you. His words were like a ray of sunshine, dispelling the haze in Julis’ heart.
Chapter 47: Completion of World Anchoring (Is anyone really reading this?) (Old version)
The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the lawn of the school, and Kanzaki Tetsuya saw from afar the figures of Amagiri Ayato and Julis walking side by side. The intimate conversation between the two made him smile – they were indeed a couple in the original book.
Kanzaki! Ayado Amagiri spotted the figure about to leave and called out to him. The three of them then came to a cozy coffee shop and sat down by the window. Amid the rising aroma of coffee, Ayado Amagiri asked the question in his mind: about Ophelia’s transfer…
So that’s why. Kanzaki Tetsuya sipped his tea with a modest smile on his face. He downplayed his contribution and said that he just made a suggestion to the master. The master always admired Ophelia’s talent and often gave her personal guidance.
Julis stared at the swaying reflection in the cup, feeling mixed emotions. She knew better than anyone that if this seemingly careless senior hadn’t lent a helping hand, Ophelia would probably still be trapped in the cage of fate. Seeing her best friend’s new spirit and thinking about her own helplessness in the past, Julis’ eyes became slightly hot.
Really…thank you very much. She raised her head, tears of gratitude flashing in her sincere eyes. This thank you carries too much unspeakable love.
This is my voluntary decision, you don’t need to thank me. In fact, this is not only beneficial to me, but also of great significance to my master Fan Xinglu.
After a relaxed and pleasant conversation, the two returned to the Seidoukan Academy side by side. These episodes did not cause much waves, and Kanzaki Toru soon returned to his peaceful daily life.
When the Griffin Star Martial Arts Festival was approaching, Fan Xinglu considered letting Kanzaki Tetsuya participate. But he declined and said: Let the senior brothers show their skills! This was originally just a whim of the master, and she eventually sent three of her own disciples to team up with the brother and sister. The successive setbacks made the brother and sister restrain their edge and began to concentrate on training.
This five-member team, named Huanglong Team, showed amazing strength at the Star Martial Arts Festival. Although they were eventually defeated by the well-coordinated Star Guide Academy team, their performance was amazing. In that fierce duel, everyone played at an extraordinary level.
Seidoukan Academy pursued the victory and unexpectedly defeated the favorite Tristan team in the final. The five members of the Huanglong team all realized their long-cherished wishes in this event. At the same time, Kanzaki Toru also successfully completed the anchoring of this world – an important mission that only he knew.
I stood in front of the window, staring into the distance, my thoughts drifting to Chitanda Airu involuntarily. I knew that only a short time had passed, but I still felt an inexplicable worry in my heart. Although the years will not leave too many marks on my face, I know that every time I miss her, I am growing up.
Today, during a daily conversation with Sylvia Luneheim, I mentioned my plan to go back to visit Chitanda Airu. As soon as I finished speaking, the other end of the communicator suddenly fell silent. I could feel Sylvia’s hesitation, and in the end, she just said goodbye gently and ended the call in a hurry.
After hanging up, Sylvia paced around the room for a long time, and finally knocked on the door of her teacher Ursula Siwent. Looking at her most proud student, Ursula’s eyes were full of pity. She had seen everything that had happened during this period of time. As a teacher, she knew it was time to give this indecisive student a push.
Sylvia, Ursula said gently and firmly, instead of torturing yourself like this day after day, you might as well take the initiative to face it. Go back with him. This sudden suggestion made Sylvia open her eyes wide, and she was speechless for a while.
Ursula continued to counsel: “Teacher can see that your feelings for him have not faded with time. Now, it’s time to make a decision. This time I go back not to ask you to show your cards, but to give yourself a chance to see your heart clearly.” She gently held the student’s trembling hands. If you witness his and Chitanda’s feelings with your own eyes, maybe you can let go. In any case, this is to help you find the answer. Teacher believes that my best student will definitely make the right choice.
At this point, Wusila’s voice became softer: I say this because I don’t want to see you regret it in the future. Sometimes, life needs someone to push you to take that step. As your teacher, my greatest wish is to see you achieve true happiness.
The setting sun outside the window stretched their shadows very long, and Sylvia looked at the teacher’s loving eyes, tears welling up in her eyes. At this moment, she seemed to have finally found the courage to move forward.
Sylvia has long realized that the current situation cannot continue, but she always hesitates when faced with a choice. Now, with the encouragement of her mentor, she finally understands that the most important thing in life is to take the first step bravely.
No matter what flowers or thorns are waiting for her ahead, this is the path she has chosen. She is determined to use courage as a sword and face the strange looks she may encounter – after all, this long wait will eventually require an answer.
Perhaps, in this new journey, she will find the true answer in her heart. With such expectations, Sylvia resolutely embarked on the journey, flying on silver wings to the unknown sky of the Seventh Academy of Jielong.
On this day, Kanzaki Tetsuya, feeling uneasy, proposed to his master Fan Xinglu and fellow disciples that he wanted to go back to his hometown to visit. To his surprise, the master not only readily agreed, but also patted his shoulder kindly. Several fellow disciples also came forward, expressing their blessings.
Remember, Fan Xinglu stroked his beard and said earnestly, no matter where you go, Jielong Seventh College will always have a place for you. The eldest brother handed over a sachet embroidered with the sect’s emblem, and the second sister secretly stuffed a bag of homemade snacks.
Before leaving, Toru also went to see Ophelia. The farewell under the sunset was a little awkward, as neither of them was good at speaking. The girl lowered her head and fiddled with the corner of her clothes, and finally just whispered “Bon voyage”. But her pale red eyes clearly reflected deep gratitude – she would never forget that it was the boy in front of her who saved her in that rough story.
The evening breeze blew through the courtyard, carrying a faint scent of flowers. Tetsuya picked up his bag and set off on his way home under the gaze of everyone. The constant reminders from behind him made his heart warm.
As I slowly walked out of the ancient gate of the Seventh Jielong Academy, a familiar figure suddenly came into my sight—Sylvia Luneheim was standing quietly in the twilight. Why was she here? Did she come here specially to see me off?
But this is really puzzling. We had already said goodbye solemnly in the communication last night.
Before Kanzaki Tetsuya could speak, Sylvia keenly caught the surprised expression on the boy’s face. She raised the corners of her mouth slightly and said calmly: Are you curious about why I suddenly appeared here?
Without waiting for the other party to answer, she continued: “Actually, I have always wanted to visit your hometown. As good friends, isn’t it normal to know each other’s hometowns?” She blinked her eyes and said with a bit of playfulness, “I think you won’t refuse my small request, right?”
Kanzaki Tetsuya stood there in a daze, the backpack in his hand fell to the ground with a snap, raising a cloud of fine dust.
Chapter 48 No matter what world you go to (seeking flowers to collect) (old version)
Seeing Kanzaki Tetsuya’s frozen expression, Sylvia blinked in confusion. She felt that her suggestion was perfectly normal – isn’t it natural for friends to visit each other’s hometowns?
Hey, come back to your senses! She waved her hand in front of Kanzaki’s eyes, finally awakening her dumbfounded friend. Kanzaki’s thoughts were like a tangled ball of wool, and he couldn’t figure it out. He subconsciously touched the back of his neck, revealing an embarrassment.
Why do you suddenly want to go to my hometown? He hesitated, with obvious embarrassment in his voice. You never mentioned this before… and… He paused, his eyes wandering. Although we are good friends, my girlfriend… suddenly brought a beauty like you back home, I really don’t know how she would feel.
Sylvia’s eyes flashed with a sly light when she heard this. She elegantly lifted her long hair and showed a confident smile unique to professional singers: “Don’t worry about this at all!” Her voice was like flowing honey, with a reassuring magic. After so many years of struggling in the world, what I am best at is interpersonal communication. Let me take care of your girlfriend, I promise not to embarrass you.
As she spoke, she tilted her head playfully and added in a slightly coquettish tone: “As a good friend, you won’t refuse this small request, right? I promise that I can become your girlfriend’s best friend soon!”
Faced with such a situation, Kanzaki Tetsu couldn’t think of any other reason to refuse. He really lacked experience in interpersonal communication, and every chat seemed awkward and awkward, often falling into the dilemma of having nothing to say.
Sensing his embarrassment, Sylvia took the initiative decisively. She naturally took Kanzaki Tetsuya’s arm, stepped forward and asked enthusiastically: Which bus is more convenient for us to take? What do you think of this route? She pointed to the route map on the bus stop sign, and her tone was brisk and considerate, which cleverly resolved the silence between the two.
As the night deepened, Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at the blurred mountain shadows in the distance, with mixed feelings in his heart. How could he go back home? Those so-called instructions were just temporary lies. In desperation, he could only point in a random direction, and the two of them rushed in the night for a long time.
When they reached a secluded bridge, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally stopped. The moonlight sprinkled on the gurgling stream, reflecting his hesitant expression. He took a deep breath and decided not to hide it anymore – Sylvia had already noticed his abnormality tonight.
Actually… Kanzaki Tetsuya’s voice was particularly clear in the night wind, “I am not from this world.” He slowly told his origins, about that distant other world, and the special mission he was entrusted with.
If I want to go back now, I can indeed use my special abilities. He paused and looked at Sylvia with a complicated look. I can also take you through, but over there…we are just ordinary people and don’t have any special abilities.
The night wind blew the corners of their clothes, and Kanzaki Tetsuya’s voice became more serious: The rules of the two worlds are completely different. If you decide to go with me, there are many things you need to pay special attention to.
Sylvia Luneheim fell into a long silence, her deep purple eyes flashing with disbelief. Are you sure this is not a joke? Although she knew that Kanzaki Tetsuya was always serious and would never speak rashly on such an important issue, this news was too shocking.
Kanzaki Tetsuya repeated his words with a serious expression, his voice low and firm: Although it sounds incredible, it is indeed the fact.
Sylvia took a deep breath, her slender fingers unconsciously clenched the hem of her skirt. After a moment, she raised her head, her eyes burning with determination: Even if it is another world, I will go. The girl’s will is as unshakable as tempered steel.
Kanzaki Tetsuya stared at her resolute expression and said no more. He raised his hand and gently touched Sylvia’s forehead, and a warm current flowed in. This is the basic common sense of that world. He explained that there is no star power there, and you can’t replenish energy. The laws of the two worlds are almost completely different.
After a pause, he added: “But there are similarities. Remember, you must keep the secrets of this world when you get there.” After that, he stretched out his right hand and held mine, and we were about to set off.
The moment their fingertips touched, a dazzling light suddenly burst out, gradually engulfing their figures.
Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, the two have returned to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s residence in this world. Looking at the familiar scenery and objects in front of him, he couldn’t help but feel emotional, and whispered in his heart: I’m finally back.
Now the time flow rate ratio of the two worlds can be adjusted to an astonishing 1:300, which is a significant advantage brought by the increase in strength. Kanzaki Toru can also fix the time of his own world as the benchmark, and increase the time flow rate of other worlds to 300 times.
It was already afternoon, and about four days had passed. Sylvia was looking at everything around her with a curious gaze, carefully observing this strange yet familiar environment. After a while, Kanzaki Tetsuya explained to her in detail the mystery of the speed of time.
There is no need to worry that staying in this world for too long will cause time to fly in the other world. After hearing this explanation, Sylvia was shocked and speechless. She had never thought that someone could manipulate the time laws between the two worlds in this way.
The night was getting darker, and tomorrow was a day off. I could take you to experience the difference between this world and the other world. Kanzaki Tetsuya suggested that I would take you to meet my girlfriend in this world in the afternoon. Hearing this, although Sylvia was mentally prepared, she still became nervous.
She encouraged herself in her heart: Come on, you can do it! In order to calm down, she tried to mobilize the star power in her body, and found that there was no such energy as star power in this world. However, thanks to the plane anchoring completed by Kanzaki Tetsuya, the star power in her body did not completely disappear, but its power was greatly weakened. This made her feel a little relieved, at least not all her abilities could not be used.
Let me cast a time-stopping spell on you, so that while you stay in this world, your body will always remain the same as it is now – neither aging nor growing. In this way, you can live here peacefully without worrying about growing up as time passes.
When you return to your original world, you will still be able to integrate perfectly with your former friends and will not seem out of place because of the age difference.
Sylvia was keenly aware that Kanzaki Toru had never shown such an ability in his previous world, but she considerately did not ask further questions. Perhaps there were some unknown limitations.
After settling Silvia’s residence, Kanzaki Toru also returned to his room. Although he no longer needed sleep to sustain his life, he still stubbornly maintained the human habit of work and rest – this was his last insistence on being a human.
The next morning, warm sunlight shone through the curtains into the room. Kanzaki Toru finished washing up, picked up his phone and called Chitanda Airu. Hearing the long-lost voice, the girl on the other end of the phone could not hide her excitement.
Although Chitanda Airu had only been apart for a few days, the longing for someone in love always lasted a long time. The call lasted for a long time, and Kanzaki Tetsuya finally mentioned that he had brought back a friend from another world. He thought he would hear questions or doubts from his lover, but he only heard her gently say: I will prepare well to welcome her.
In the restaurant, Sylvia elegantly enjoyed breakfast, seemingly calm on the surface. In fact, she was also secretly wondering how this girlfriend she had never met would react, but out of courtesy, she restrained the urge to eavesdrop on the phone call.
Chapter 49 I finally met Chitanda Airu (old version)
After breakfast, Kanzaki Tetsuya took Sylvia for a stroll on the nearby streets. He introduced the characteristic buildings along the way, and finally the two came to the famous local shrine. While walking, Sylvia keenly felt the unique atmosphere of this strange world. Her outstanding appearance often attracted the amazing gazes of passers-by, but she had long been accustomed to such gazes.
Immersed in the customs and practices of different worlds, Sylvia Luneheim’s heart was filled with creative inspiration. She was sure that this trip to another world would bring a new breakthrough to her music creation.
But at the moment, she was more concerned about the upcoming meeting. She was about to meet Kanzaki Tetsuya’s girlfriend, and this singer, who was always good at handling interpersonal relationships, was secretly worried about how to show the most decent self. She secretly made up her mind: she must show the most friendly side and never embarrass him.
After so many twists and turns, is she finally going to meet the person she has been thinking about day and night? When Kanzaki Tetsuya appeared in her sight, Chitanda Airu’s heartbeat unconsciously accelerated.
Kanzaki Tetsuya couldn’t hide his excitement, he rushed forward in two steps and hugged Chitanda Airu tightly. The girl didn’t say anything, just quietly nestled in his arms, feeling the long-lost warmth. She could clearly hear the heartbeat coming from the other’s chest, the rhythm was exactly the same as her own.
Although it was only a few days since Chitanda Airu left, she completely understood Kanzaki Tetsuya’s feelings at the moment. The difference in the speed of time in the two worlds made them experience the passage of time in completely different ways. This wonderful telepathy seemed to have transcended the barriers of time and space. It was a pity that she could never go to that world in person to find out.
As Kanzaki Tetsuya once explained, it is impossible to take people across before the world anchoring is completed. The two reluctantly let go of each other’s arms, after all, there are people waiting beside them. Sylvia watched this scene quietly, with an understanding look in her eyes. Chitanda Airu slightly adjusted the wrinkled corners of her clothes, raised a gentle arc at the corner of her mouth, and said softly: Welcome back.
After a moment, Chitanda Airu turned to Sylvia Luneheim beside her and greeted her warmly: I guess you are the friend that Kanzaki mentioned! Welcome to this world. Sylvia bowed gracefully in return, with a gentle smile on her face.
She then took out a carefully wrapped gift box from her exquisite carry-on bag, which contained small items that every girl would love. “This is a meeting gift for you,” Sylvia said softly. Chitanda Airu took the gift with surprise, and the two of them immediately introduced themselves formally, with friendly light flashing in each other’s eyes.
In a harmonious atmosphere, the three of them walked into this old house with a historical atmosphere. Chitanda Airu thoughtfully brought out the Japanese sweets she made from the kitchen, and the three of them sat together and began to share interesting stories from their respective worlds.
Can you tell me what the other world looks like? Chitanda Airu held her chin with both hands, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Kanzaki Tetsuya patiently described the scene of the other world to her and told her about his wonderful experience. Whenever there was something difficult to explain, Sylvia would add a few words at the right time, and the three of them laughed knowingly from time to time.
The pleasant conversation lasted for a long time, and the room was filled with a warm atmosphere. Chitanda Airu suddenly winked playfully: “Ms. Sylvia, can you please talk for a moment? We girls have some private topics to talk about.” Kanzaki Tetsuya immediately understood and stood up considerately: “It just so happens that I have some things to deal with, you guys can chat slowly.”
After watching Kanzaki leave, the two girls smiled at each other and began to talk in low voices. The topic unconsciously turned to Kanzaki Tetsuya. The two of them sometimes laughed softly, sometimes pondered, each with their own subtle thoughts. The sunset outside the window cast a warm golden halo on this private conversation.
For some reason, when Kanzaki Tetsuya came back from dealing with trivial matters, he was quite surprised by the scene in front of him. Chitanda Airu and Silvia were talking happily, with smiles from the heart on their faces, and the intimate atmosphere was like a reunion of close friends after many years.
What was even more surprising was that Chitanda enthusiastically invited Silvia to stay: “Stay here tonight! We still have a lot to talk about!” After saying that, she turned around and waved to Kanzaki, “You go back first!”
Kanzaki stood aside, looking at the two girls who got along so well upon their first meeting, and couldn’t help but sigh inwardly: The friendship between girls is truly amazing. They have only known each other for a short time, but they are already as close as sisters.
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at the two people getting along harmoniously in front of him, and a gratified smile rose unconsciously on the corner of his mouth. Since Chitanda Airu received the Pseudo-Herrscher Core given by Kanzaki, her growth rate is simply amazing.
Today, she is graceful and calm in her gestures, and her words and deeds are just right. Perhaps it is the experience of handling family affairs that makes this girl radiate dazzling brilliance from the inside out. Under her influence, the development of the entire region has also shown a vigorous and upward trend, and it is full of vitality and vigor.
Behind all this, it is inseparable from the careful layout and long-term planning of Kanzaki Tetsuya. It is his previous series of strategic arrangements that laid a solid foundation for the revitalization of this area and injected new vitality.
In just a few days, this piece of land has quietly changed, and multiple construction projects are in full swing. It is gratifying that the development process has always maintained awe for the natural ecology, and the original features that bear the marks of time have been carefully preserved.
Admittedly, this pace of development may slow down the progress of some projects, but it is this restraint that protects the most precious soul of this land. What we pursue is never blind expansion, but to find the perfect balance between modern civilization and traditional memory.
Let reinforced concrete coexist harmoniously with ancient trees and old houses, and let modern facilities complement nostalgic memories – this is the real way of sustainable development. Only in this way can this land maintain its charm in the changing times, rather than becoming a stereotyped urban replica.
After careful consideration, Kanzaki Tetsuya decided to implement a strategic layout of decentralization. He will only retain the core decision-making power and fully delegate the execution of specific matters to local teams. This decision stems from his clear understanding of future plans – he still has more important missions to accomplish.
He firmly believed that as long as the strategic direction was grasped and combined with his own extraordinary business sense, the entire group would not deviate from the right track. He planned to let the companies under his control navigate autonomously on this established course, avoiding the constraints that might be brought about by excessive administrative intervention.
After several key phone calls, Kanzaki Tetsuya encouraged several capable people. He promised to give them more decision-making space and resource allocation rights, and hoped that they could continue to play their strengths. Unless there was a major change, he would no longer be involved in daily operations, but would only be responsible for formulating a strategic blueprint to allow the team to move forward courageously on this path.
As night fell, when Kanzaki Tetsuya returned to the empty old house, the familiar feeling came over him again. In the huge mansion, he was the only one left.
I don’t have to go to school tomorrow, so I can’t waste this rare day off. I thought I might as well ask Oreki and the others to get together, so I picked up my phone and called them one by one.
I first contacted several members of the Classical Club, and they all agreed readily. As for Sylvia, Chitanda should be able to help notify everyone. Sure enough, it didn’t take long before I received replies from everyone. Everyone was looking forward to this gathering!
Chapter 50 A gathering of several people (seeking flowers for collection) (old version)
Tianshu lay quietly in his private space. He was not needed to participate in any battle at this moment. The next morning, Fukube lived up to his reputation as a living database and found a perfect gathering place for everyone – a quiet corner with few people but full of cherry trees.
It is rare to be able to enjoy such a grand view at this time of year. Everyone arrived one after another, and Chitanda Airu and Sylvia Luneheim arrived late. During the first greeting, Sylvia shared her setting in this world: a wandering singer who traveled around the world.
Traveling around the world at such a young age? Everyone couldn’t help but exclaim in admiration. As the topic deepened, Sylvia talked about her experiences and insights from traveling around the world over the years. It is worth mentioning that Kanzaki Toru had already used his huge network of contacts to properly solve Sylvia’s identity problem – for him who stood at the pinnacle of power and wealth, this was just a piece of cake.
Mayaka blinked her curious eyes and couldn’t help asking: “Ms. Silvia, as a foreigner, how did you become friends with Kanzaki-kun?” This question immediately aroused the interest of everyone present, and everyone’s eyes were cast on this foreign girl.
Faced with this sudden question, a sly light flashed in Sylvia’s eyes. She elegantly lifted her long purple hair, cleverly changed the subject, and resolved this slightly awkward situation with her unique words.
After a moment, Sylvia suddenly showed an excited expression: Speaking of which, the time here gave me a lot of creative inspiration, and I wrote a few new songs. She clasped her hands together, tilted her head playfully and asked: I wonder if you can help me listen to it and give me some suggestions?
This proposal immediately received a warm response. Chitanda Airu’s eyes sparkled. She had long wanted to see the strength of this singer from another world. According to Kanzaki Tetsuya, Sylvia was the pinnacle of the music industry in another world and had the largest fan base in the world. Her music transcended the boundaries of age and culture, and she was truly a national idol.
Everyone present held their breath, looking forward to the musical feast that this legendary singer was about to bring. Kanzaki Tetsuya has always been a loyal listener of Sylvia Luneheim, but the opportunity to listen to her singing in person is rare. At this moment, he can enjoy this blessing again, and he can’t help but hold his breath and immerse himself in this rare musical feast.
Sylvia opened her red lips and sang a heavenly voice like a spring. Her voice seemed to contain magic, and every note was full of emotion, outlining a fascinating picture in the air. The singing was extremely penetrating, reaching deep into the souls of the audience, bringing unprecedented spiritual shock and cleansing.
The five members of the classical music section were completely immersed in this wonderful world of music, and no one had the heart to interrupt this touching moment. It was not until the last note dissipated in the air that they came back to their senses as if awakened from a dream. Although it was expected in advance that this singer who traveled around the world was extraordinary, her performance still exceeded everyone’s expectations – even those who were not sensitive to music could not help but be moved by her singing.
Silvia not only has top-notch singing skills, but also has an innate talent: she can perfectly integrate her emotions into music and make the audience resonate strongly. This kind of talent is rare and cannot be obtained simply through acquired efforts.
Fukube, Mayaka, Oreki and the others exchanged glances in tacit understanding. They understood each other’s doubts without words: Why had they never heard of such a gifted musical genius? Although they didn’t pay much attention to the music industry, they would appreciate some beautiful melodies and learn about some famous singers in their spare time. Especially Fukube, who was keen on collecting information, was wondering why he missed such a talented musician.
Perhaps this is because Sylvia herself is indifferent to fame and fortune, has not signed a contract with an agency, and has never uploaded her works to the Internet. She is simply born for music and sings for like-minded people.
Sylvia gracefully bowed and sat down, her eyes gently sweeping over the faces of everyone present. From their intoxicated expressions, she was sure that her singing had touched these new friends. Being able to establish such a tacit understanding with Kanzaki Tetsuya’s close friends, this unexpected gain made her smile unconsciously.
Chitanda Airu gently smoothed the wrinkles of her skirt, the melody that had just shocked her soul still echoing in her mind. Although I had heard Kanzaki-kun mention this legendary singer from another world before, I was still shocked by her soul-stirring voice when I heard it in person. Is this the heavenly sound that has conquered countless listeners? Every note seems to have magic, making people immerse themselves in it involuntarily. But… why would such a brilliant artist
She shook her head slightly, temporarily suppressing her chaotic thoughts. Perhaps she was overthinking? After all, after spending some time together, they did establish a sincere friendship. Sylvia’s approachable personality unexpectedly complemented her own gentleness and restraint. Chitanda secretly decided that it would be more appropriate to slowly get to know this mysterious singer as a friend.
In the clear melody, the members of the classical club were immersed in the wonderful musical atmosphere. When the afterglow of the last song gradually dissipated, Sylvia, with a smile as warm as the sun, took the initiative to break the silence. Her cheerful and straightforward personality was like a spring breeze, which quickly melted the reserved atmosphere of the first meeting. Looking at the scene where everyone was talking happily, Kanzaki Toru couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: This is probably the charm of a top social expert.
Although he had expected to become real friends with everyone from the beginning, Kanzaki Tetsuya was still surprised by how quickly they had established a harmonious relationship. It was as if Silvia had a magical affinity that allowed a friendship that might have taken weeks to cultivate to blossom in just one morning.
Although the development of the matter was somewhat different from expectations, looking at the happy scene in front of him, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mouth unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth. This unexpected surprise made his heart surge with warmth and satisfaction.
Taking advantage of the rare break, Kanzaki Tetsuya gently took Chitanda Airu’s hand and led her to the quiet shade of a tree. His companions seemed to have noticed something and tacitly did not come forward to disturb them.
Kanzaki leaned against the thick tree trunk, his eyes never leaving Chitanda. People always yearn for beautiful things and want to treasure them forever. He murmured in a low voice with a bit of philosophy in his voice, but he didn’t know that the most precious moments can often only maintain their original purity in memories.
Those frozen images are, after all, just copies that have been processed twice…His words drifted away in the breeze.
Chitanda’s fair cheeks flushed, but she still mustered up the courage to open her arms and gently hugged Kanzaki’s not-so-broad shoulders. What I want to treasure more is the time I spent with you watching the clouds roll by… She buried her face in his shoulder and whispered her thoughts. After a long time, the two reluctantly returned to their original place.
Sylvia, who was far away, watched this scene, and felt a sour throbbing in her chest. She gently touched her chest and finally understood: the feelings that were hard to let go were still buried deep in the softest corner of her heart.
Chapter 51: Clarify Your Own Feelings (Please Collect Flowers) (Old Version)
The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the way home. As the three of them walked side by side, the air was still filled with the joyful atmosphere left by the party. Sylvia always maintained a perfect smile, perfectly hiding the waves in her heart behind her clear eyes.
The afternoon passed quietly in the relaxing and enjoyable mini-games. When Chitanda Airu brought out the exquisite tea and snacks prepared by her and Silvia, the tempting aroma immediately attracted everyone’s attention. Chitanda was considerate and didn’t want to let the guests work hard, but Silvia insisted on showing the unique flavor of the other world. The two of them cooperated tacitly in the kitchen and unknowingly made a much larger amount than expected. Surprisingly, these delicacies that combined the characteristics of the two worlds were quickly swept away.
The spice combination of this pie is so special! The sweetness is just right!
The party came to a perfect end amidst the constant exclamations of admiration. As the evening fell, everyone said goodbye reluctantly, as they would have to face a new day of study tomorrow.
On the way back, the gorgeous sunset dyed the sky orange, adding a bit of poetry to the pleasant chat. When the topic inadvertently turned to the matter that Kanzaki Tetsuya asked for leave to handle, he calmly said that everything was going well. Chitanda and Sylvia exchanged a tacit look and tacitly did not ask any more questions.
The afterglow of the setting sun gradually faded, and the twilight enveloped the figures of the three people walking side by side. Chitanda gently took Sylvia’s wrist, and this sudden intimate gesture startled the purple-haired girl.
Ms. Sylvia, Chitanda’s voice is as gentle as the night breeze. Actually, I’ve always wanted to have a good talk with you.
Sylvia subconsciously tightened the strap of her schoolbag, her fingertips turning slightly white. She tried to maintain a calm expression, but the slight trembling of her eyelashes still revealed her inner anxiety.
I know how you feel about Kanzaki-kun. Chitanda looked directly into the other person’s eyes, with no trace of blame in her clear eyes. During this period of time, I have seen your gentle and kind nature.
The street lights on both sides of the street lit up one after another, casting mottled shadows on the three people. Kanzaki walked a little ahead, seemingly deliberately keeping a distance to leave the two girls some space to be alone.
I… Sylvia took a deep breath, her purple hair swaying gently in the evening breeze. I never thought of destroying your relationship. This feeling came too suddenly, even I
Chitanda suddenly stopped and took out an exquisite envelope from her schoolbag. This is Kanzaki-kun’s schedule for next week. Her voice was a little trembling. I thought, maybe you will need it.
Sylvia opened her eyes wide in surprise, and the envelope shone like pearls under the streetlight. She saw the tears flashing in Chitanda’s eyes, and also saw the tolerance that went beyond jealousy.
Why… Her voice choked.
Because loving someone means accepting his whole world. Chitanda showed a gentle smile, Kanzaki-kun is destined to travel through different time and space, and I hope that in every important moment of his life, someone can give him warmth.
Kanzaki, who was walking in front, seemed to sense something and looked back. The two girls smiled at each other and tacitly captured this moment in the twilight. The night breeze blew by, carrying the faint fragrance of cherry blossoms, as if witnessing this emotional connection that went beyond the norm.
Sylvia finally took the envelope, and her fingertips touched Chitanda’s warm palm. At this moment, she understood what true selfless love was. In the halo of the street lamp, the shadows of the three people gradually merged into one, extending to an unknown journey in the distance.
Kanzaki Toru couldn’t help but smile as he watched the two girls disappear into the night. This ordinary daily life was exactly what he longed for. Only by learning to be content with what you have can you enjoy every moment of the present.
Sylvia’s first stop was the Cherry Blossom Valley outside of Kinabalu City. It was late spring, and the cherry blossoms all over the mountains were blooming like pink clouds. She walked alone on the path covered with fallen petals. The breeze blew, and the petals fluttered down, as if laying a dreamy carpet for her. A melodious bell sounded in the distance. It was the prayer bell of the ancient shrine on the mountainside. Sylvia followed the sound and met an old woman who was sweeping fallen leaves in front of the shrine.
“Are you here to make a wish, little girl?” the old woman asked kindly, with a warm smile on her wrinkled face. Sylvia shook her head, but then nodded: “Maybe… I’m just looking for an answer.” The old woman looked at her thoughtfully and pointed to a hidden path behind the shrine: There is a thousand-year-old sacred tree there, which is said to be able to hear the truest voice in people’s hearts.
Walking up the moss-covered stone steps, Sylvia saw a towering ancient tree. She placed her palms gently on the rough trunk and closed her eyes. In a trance, she seemed to hear whispers from a distant time and space…
As they descended the mountain, the sunset had dyed the sky orange. Sylvia left her wish on the shrine’s painted horse wall, with beautiful and firm handwriting: I hope to find my home. What she didn’t know was that after she turned and left, the painted horse glowed faintly in the sunset.
In the following days, Sylvia’s footprints covered every corner of Kamiyama City. She tasted freshly baked taiyaki at the market in the early morning, watching the vendors shouting enthusiastically; flipping through the history books of this era in the corner of the library, comparing the changes in the world line in her memory; she even signed up for a trial class in a local pottery classroom, clumsily but seriously kneading crooked teacups. Whenever night fell, she would sit in a rocking chair on the balcony of the hotel and carefully record what she saw and heard that day in her diary.
One rainy afternoon, Sylvia was taking shelter in an antique bookstore when she stumbled upon an academic book on the theory of parallel worlds. As she was concentrating on reading, the bookstore owner, an old scholar wearing round-framed glasses, took the initiative to talk to her. The two talked about quantum physics and the paradox of space and time, and the wise insights of the old scholar made Sylvia suddenly enlightened. Every choice will create new possibilities. The old scholar pushed his glasses and said, “It’s not where you come from, but where you are going.”
This sentence stirred ripples in Sylvia’s heart. When she spoke to Chitanda that night, her voice was more cheerful than ever before: I think I’m about to find the answer. Chitanda on the other end of the phone seemed to have noticed the change in her friend, and smiled and said: Let’s meet this weekend, Kanzaki-kun also wants to hear about your travel experiences.
After hanging up the phone, Sylvia looked out the window at the starry sky. The twinkling stars seemed to be winking at her, like countless parallel selves greeting each other. She suddenly realized that this trip was not only about exploring this strange world, but also a dialogue with herself. When the first ray of morning light penetrated the clouds, Sylvia had packed her bags and was ready to embark on her journey home – not to return to the original world, but to the future she had chosen with her own hands.
In the blink of an eye, the holiday came again. Sylvia ended her short journey in Shenshan City. She had tried countless times to convince herself to let go of this young crush. However, deep down in her heart, she knew better than anyone that if she could let go easily, she would not have crossed the world to come here. If this ignorant feeling could be easily extinguished, she would not be tossing and turning like this at this moment.
Chitanda Airu stared at her friend. After spending time with her day and night, she had already seen through the girl’s mind. Ever since she learned that Kanzaki Toru was also going to another world and she could not accompany him, she had a vague premonition that this day would come. Although Kanzaki seemed to be not good at speaking and was even more slow in emotions, there were still people who fell in love with him.
Through her observations during this period, Sylvia was almost certain that this new friend had feelings for Kanzaki. But she seemed to be caught in a dilemma – she didn’t want to destroy her existing relationship with Kanzaki, but she couldn’t hide her inner throbbing.
Although Chitanda is unwilling and does not want to share her lover, she also understands that Kanzaki’s special ability means that he cannot stop and stay in this world forever. In the journey through different worlds, it is inevitable that he will meet other people who move him. The days of getting along with each other made Chitanda believe that this friend in front of him has a pure and kind heart.
Now that I have decided not to stand in Kanzaki Tetsuya’s way, I will follow my heart’s guidance to face it all! I am willing to give this girl a chance, even if it means sharing that precious love.
Chapter 52 The Three People’s Get Along ((Please collect flowers)) (Old version)
Hearing this, a glimmer of hope flashed in Sylvia’s eyes, but then dimmed again: But…he already has a great girl like you by his side.
Because of this, Chitanda gently held her hand, and she needed to be brave enough to express her feelings. The afternoon sun shone through the window lattice on the two of them, giving this moment a warm golden glow.
The noise of activities in the distance only served to highlight the tranquility and privacy of this corner. Do you know? Chitanda suddenly seemed to remember something. When I confessed to Tetsuya-kun for the first time, I was so nervous that my fingers almost twisted in circles.
This sudden episode made both of them laugh out loud. What happened next? Xier Weiya’s eyes flashed with curiosity, and her body leaned forward unconsciously.
He was completely stunned at the time. Recalling the scene at that time, Chitanda’s cheeks flushed slightly. She didn’t say anything for three minutes. I thought I was going to be rejected…
The sound of footsteps at the end of the path interrupted their conversation. It seemed that it was time to go back. The two smiled at each other and tacitly hid this little secret in the softest corner of their hearts.
When they parted, the setting sun stretched their shadows very long. The sound of the breeze blowing through the treetops seemed to be whispering: the story of youth is always worth looking forward to the arrival of the next chapter…
Chitanda shook her head gently, her hair shimmering softly in the sunlight. Did you know? She tilted her head, showing her signature curious expression, just like I can’t help but ask questions every time I encounter something I don’t understand. If we don’t figure out some things, they will always bother us.
Sylvia was still confused – as Kanzaki Tetsuya’s official girlfriend, why would Chitanda Airu encourage her so generously? This was completely beyond her understanding.
Chitanda Airu naturally understood how incredible this decision was to others. But after careful consideration, combined with the experience and lessons of many predecessors, she clearly realized that when a person is good enough, he will attract the attention of others like a magnet. This is an inevitable natural law.
On the morning of the holiday, the air was filled with the faint scent of flowers. Chitanda Airu accompanied Sylvia Luneheim to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s residence. At the right time, she made an excuse to leave, creating a space for the two of them to be alone.
In the room, Sylvia took a deep breath, and all the worries she had yesterday turned into courage. In fact, my feelings for you have never been as simple as friendship. Her voice was soft but firm. Ever since that incident, this feeling has been hidden in my heart.
Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at the elegant and calm girl in front of him, and didn’t know how to respond for a moment. Chitanda Airu’s gentle smile appeared in his mind, and he finally said softly: I’m sorry, I can’t accept this feeling. Because my heart is already filled with the Chitanda I love deeply.
Just when Sylvia thought that this fruitless crush was about to come to an end, the door was gently pushed open. Chitanda Airu walked slowly, and the sunlight cast a warm halo on her. I don’t mind at all, her voice is as clear as a stream, as long as you have me in your heart, it’s enough. Kanzaki, I hope you can give Sylvia a chance…
After a long silence, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally raised his eyes and looked at Chitanda Airu in confusion. Why did he do this? There was an undisguised hesitation in his voice. Chitanda took a deep breath and told him the idea that had been brewing in her heart for a long time.
After countless sleepless nights, I finally made up my mind. Maybe this decision is ridiculous, but I hope… to give you a chance to start over. Her fingertips trembled slightly, and I could feel that you didn’t hate Sylvia. You probably restrained your feelings because you were concerned about my feelings.
The cherry blossoms outside the window fell silently, and Chitanda’s eyes followed the pink track. In your journey through countless worlds, no matter how you are affected, you are bound to change. And I… don’t want to be a burden to you. Her voice was soft but firm. Although I can’t help much, at least, I don’t want to be a shackle that binds you.
Tears welled up in her eyes, and she tried to smile: “I don’t want to give up this relationship, but I don’t want you to miss other people because of me.” The figure of Sylvia Luneheim flashed through Kanzaki’s mind, and those gentle moments that he deliberately ignored came back like a tide.
This is all my fault. Kanzaki clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. It was because I failed to notice Sylvia’s feelings in time. Since time cannot be reversed… then now, I want to follow my heart’s choice. He raised his head, with unprecedented determination in his eyes.
Sylvia, I’m sorry. His voice was low and sincere. I have been avoiding your feelings. Would you… give me another chance? Kanzaki straightened his back, as if he was going to bear the weight of the whole world: I want to protect your life. I finally understand that what I really want… is to cherish both of you at the same time. In the past, I was too self-righteous, and those so-called correct choices were nothing more than my selfish self-satisfaction.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes were slightly red, and he walked slowly forward and hugged the two of them tightly. He felt the warmth coming from his arms, and an indescribable feeling of emotion surged in his heart. Thank you… He whispered softly, his voice choking. He never thought that he could get such happiness. Everything at this moment was as beautiful as a dream, and he was afraid that he would wake up if he let go. The heartbeats of the three people intertwined in the silence…
Chapter 53 Found the Next World (Old Version)
This period of time seemed to have been paused, slowly passing in silence. I could clearly feel that this delicate balance could not be maintained forever. Finally, Kanzaki Tetsuya took the lead in breaking the silence, his voice firm and gentle: I will do my best to protect your happiness.
I know that this choice may go against common sense, but deep in my heart I still have a glimmer of hope – I hope that this seemingly wrong decision will not become a sharp knife that cuts our feelings apart. As long as the three of us walk hand in hand and support each other, this relationship may not be a real mistake, but will become the most special gift bestowed on us by fate.
As the night gradually fell, the room was filled with a warm atmosphere. In Kanzaki Tetsuya’s room, several people were playing with various exquisite toys and peripherals with great interest, laughing and talking. The relationship between them seemed to have changed subtly, but they still maintained that familiar tacit understanding.
As the night deepened, Kanzaki Toru gently took their hands. He whispered to them: We should be careful when we are outside, so as not to attract unnecessary gossip. Although they have the ability to solve the problem, he thinks that such a small matter is not worth using special means.
On the way to send the two home, a mysterious light suddenly descended – this is the eternal blessing bestowed by the world consciousness. From then on, the lives of the three will be with the world, unless all the anchored worlds come to an end. The passage of time can no longer leave a trace on them, and youth will be forever frozen at this moment. (It does not affect the natural growth of the body)
This time, Chitanda Airu did not refuse Kanzaki Tetsuya’s escort. The three of them walked side by side. Although the journey home was not long, it seemed to take a long time. At the moment of separation, Kanzaki Tetsuya said goodbye gently: See you tomorrow. This sentence echoed gently in the night, carrying a beautiful expectation for the future.
The night was as dark as ink, and Kanzaki Tetsuya was walking home alone. The cool breeze brushed across his cheeks, but it couldn’t blow away the fear in his heart. The experience of almost making a big mistake today made his steps unconsciously heavy. He secretly warned himself in his heart: Never make the same mistake again, after all, not every time you can be as lucky as today to get a chance to save yourself.
After walking through the familiar streets, the unique house finally came into view. The moment I pushed open the door, fatigue and relief flooded my heart at the same time. Too many unexpected things happened today, but it is gratifying that the final result is satisfactory.
If Chitanda hadn’t appeared in time, the situation would have been out of control. It was her keen insight and decisive actions that brought the situation to a perfect turn – Chitanda Airu was like a guardian angel given to me by fate.
I swore that I would never let anyone take her away from me, even if it meant infamy. The same determination applies to Sylvia Luneheim, and now I have abandoned the person I once was.
Now I give up being a good person in this regard. Only evil people can possess them. I must be very selfish now! Selfish or not…
I used to say that I am a little darker now. How can I really remain unchanged after experiencing the baptism of thousands of worlds? But as long as we always stick to our inner beliefs and principles, even if the world changes, the original intention will still shine. Every journey is an opportunity for growth, and every change is a gift of life. The important thing is to stay true to yourself in the changes and stick to your true self in the experience.
In this complex world, the existence or non-existence of an individual does not have a fundamental impact on the whole. The key is not to become a crazy factor that destroys the world order. Excessive kindness often backfires and may hurt the people and things we want to protect.
The real world always runs according to its cruel laws, and it will not change its established trajectory because of someone’s idealism. All things follow their own laws of development and complete their own growth and transformation in the long river of time.
The next morning, the sun gently fell on the windowsill, and Kanzaki Tetsuya knocked on the door of his two friends’ room early. The haze of yesterday seemed to have never existed, and the three of them enthusiastically began an urban adventure full of surprises. They shuttled through the bustling commercial streets and tasted the special snacks on the streets;
Laugh out loud in the theme park and enjoy all kinds of exciting rides; in the evening, stroll in the riverside park and admire the city silhouette under the sunset. In the whole day of laughter and joy, everyone’s eyes and eyebrows are filled with happiness from the heart, and that kind of pure joy is like the cherry blossoms blooming in spring, bright and brilliant.
After sending Chitanda and Sylvia back to Chitanda’s house safely, they spent a peaceful and warm time. Campus life went on as planned, without any unexpected incidents. At the same time, the observation of the next world has been successfully completed, and a new journey can be started at any time.
On the way home from school, I told Chitanda Airu this important news in detail. After spending this period of time together, we have established a deep trust between us. Considering my current improvement in time management, I decided to finish this week’s classes before leaving. Even if I encounter special circumstances in the new world and need to stay for a longer time, it doesn’t matter – I have made comprehensive arrangements in this world, and if I fail to return on time, someone will handle the leave on my behalf.
Recently, Sylvia often shared with Chitanda her experiences on the development of technology in the other world. Chitanda was very excited by the advanced technology that was ahead of its time, and she began to seriously consider whether to seize this opportunity to go to the other world for in-depth study. Whenever she talked about this, her eyes would always sparkle with a desire for knowledge, but also with a bit of trepidation about the unknown.
This can not only contribute to the development of his hometown, but Kanzaki Tetsuya can directly transmit relevant information to Chitanda, but some aspects are different from experiencing it in person. It happened that the holiday was approaching, and now he had the ability to adjust the time ratio, so he didn’t have to worry about the sudden situation in the original world. Going to Tokyo to study abroad just happened to satisfy Chitanda Airu’s curiosity about the other world.
After gaining the ability to travel through time, Kanzaki Tetsuya was eager to experience the customs of different worlds. When he learned that Chitanda Airu also had this intention, he readily agreed. After completing the world anchoring, Kanzaki Tetsu has gained the ability to grant world protection, which fully guarantees their safety in the other world.
Under the protection of the world’s rules, the protected person can not only automatically avoid danger, but also will not suffer any substantial harm. Unless he encounters a peerless strongman who can break through the constraints of the world, no attack can hurt him at all. Even if such a strongman really appears, the world will immediately send an alarm to Kanzaki Tetsuya, allowing him to take action immediately.
Although it is not possible to achieve higher-dimensional protection at present, the existing world protection is already a top-level defense system. This mechanism can not only protect the people you cherish to the greatest extent, but also provide a solid backing for their journey to another world.
After several days of careful consideration, Chitanda Airu finally made up her mind during this rare weekend. The sunset on her way home dyed the sky red, and she stared into the distance, deciding to embark on a journey to the world where Sylvia Luneheim lived.
Some scenery can only be truly appreciated by experiencing it in person. Chitanda thought so. More importantly, she had a close friend like Sylvia by her side. Since the last meeting, Sylvia’s workload had been significantly reduced, and now she finally had enough time to act as her guide.
Thinking of this, Chitanda unconsciously raised a reassuring smile. There was no need to worry about the identity issue at all – with the help of the world, it was easy to forge a flawless identity. Whether it was a complete identity file or an implanted memory setting, she could perfectly fit into that world. In the eyes of others, she was just an ordinary local resident, and she would never reveal any flaws.
Chapter 54: Journey to the Next World (Old Version)
When Chitanda Airu made up her mind to go to the other world, she began to pack her luggage in an orderly manner. Kanzaki Tetsuya accompanied her considerately and returned to the mansion together. Upon learning of Chitanda’s decision, Sylvia smiled brightly.
She held Chitanda’s hand warmly and said: “I will definitely make you feel the warmth of home when you get there! You will experience happiness that is completely different from this world, and I will arrange all your trips properly.”
Before this, Kanzaki Tetsuya had already revealed to them that he was about to leave for the next world. In order to let Kanzaki Tetsuya leave with peace of mind, the two considerate girls specially prepared many heartwarming little surprises. This kind of heart made Kanzaki Tetsuya feel warm. Although he felt sorry that he could not stay with them for a long time, he decided to cherish every moment of the present and give them more love.
After packing up, Chitanda said goodbye to her family. Her enlightened parents did not stop her, as they believed that this trip to another world was a rare opportunity for their daughter to grow up. The next morning, the three of them gathered in Kanzaki Tetsuya’s room. When they held hands tightly, a dazzling but not glaring light instantly enveloped the entire room. This light was not noticeable during the day, and even if someone caught a glimpse of the strange phenomenon by the window, they would only regard it as the refraction of the sun. In a flash, they successfully arrived at a secluded place to stay.
Toru Kanzaki deliberately chose a location not far from the city, so as to ensure secrecy and facilitate the daily travel of the two girls.
Kanzaki Tetsuya was not in a hurry to go to the next world, he decided to arrange a comfortable place for the two girls to live. Walking on the unfamiliar streets, Chitanda Airu opened her curious eyes and kept looking around.
The scene in this city is both familiar and strange. The high-rise buildings and the continuous flow of intelligent vehicles all demonstrate the advanced technological civilization of this world. Chitanda clenched his fists unconsciously, with a determined light flashing in his eyes.
She secretly made up her mind to bring the advanced ideas and technologies here back to her hometown. When the three arrived at their residence, Kanzaki Tetsuya realized that the time of separation was coming.
Although Chitanda Airu and Sylvia Lunheim were shy, they understood what this separation meant to Kanzaki. Although they could not feel the passage of time, Kanzaki was about to face a brand new journey of time and space.
Summoning up her courage, Chitanda suddenly stood on tiptoe and gave Kanzaki a light kiss on the cheek. Sylvia also walked forward slowly and gave him a gentle kiss of blessing: Please be careful in the new world.
Have a good trip. Kanzaki gazed at the two girls with a gentle gaze: I hope you can gain knowledge here, and more importantly, live happily.
The moment of final farewell has arrived. As the girls reluctantly see him off, Kanzaki Tetsuya gradually disappears and embarks on a new journey to an unknown world.
Kanzaki Tetsuya slowly opened his eyes, and what came into view was a magnificent but slightly dilapidated palace. The stained glass on the dome reflected mottled light and shadows, and the air was filled with an ancient and mysterious atmosphere. He looked around, touched the cracked stone pillars with his fingertips, and felt the message from this world.
Teyvat… I see. He whispered, frowning slightly. Through the resonance of the world consciousness, he could clearly sense that this continent was heading towards its fate of decline. But with his arrival, the originally collapsed world laws began to slowly repair themselves, like a dead tree coming back to life.
However, the erosion of the abyss is like a cancer attached to the bones. Although it has not yet reached a destructive level, it is like a spider web that covers every corner of the world. Kanzaki Tetsuya sighed softly. Although this level of pollution is not fatal, it will still take a long time to completely purify it.
He spread his wings and soared into the sky, flying through the vast sea of clouds. Looking down, most of the buildings on the Sky Island had become ruins, and only the central temple still maintained its majestic outline. When he flew to the edge of the island, the broken floating stone slabs silently told of the catastrophe that had happened here.
The lack of identity verification saves a lot of trouble. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mouth slightly raised. In this world dominated by magic and elements, the red tape of modern society obviously no longer exists.
He stood quietly in the clouds, his silver hair flying in the wind. There are two imminent choices: should he prioritize building a barrier to contain the spread of the abyss, or should he first repair the crumbling false sky? His slender fingers tapped the hilt of the sword, and he fell into deep thought – both tasks are related to the survival of the world, but where should he start to gain more vitality for Teyvat?
Asmodeus, the seriously injured guardian of justice, awakened from a long sleep, and the scars left by the abyss were still clearly visible. She keenly sensed that a strange breath was approaching this area, and decided to go and investigate in person.
When Asmodeus arrived at the young man’s location, a powerful force beyond the laws of nature rushed towards him. Kanzaki Toru seemed to have no intention of hiding his strength, allowing the surging energy to flow around him. In fact, he had already sensed the existence of this observer, but he was only focused on exploring this strange world.
To Asmodeus’s surprise, although the boy had enough power to overthrow the world, he did not feel any malice. On the contrary, she could clearly sense that there was some kind of wonderful connection between the boy and this world – it was this connection that miraculously reversed the fate of the world’s demise.
Kanzaki Toru’s control over energy is perfect. If you are not in close contact with him, you can’t detect the terrifying power contained in his body. He can hide in the world like an ordinary person and show or hide his strength at will. At this moment, he is considering whether he needs a capable assistant to help him deal with some trivial matters.
Asmodeus put aside her former dignity and sincerely expressed her gratitude to the boy: Thank you for saving the world. She asked the boy with an equal attitude why he came here and his motivation to repair the world. As the maintainer of justice, she clearly realized that even if she was in her prime, she would never be the opponent of the mysterious boy in front of her.
More importantly, this boy has shown the ability to repair the world, bringing new life to a world on the verge of destruction. Asmodeus knows that even the son of a man with high hopes may not be able to accomplish such a feat. Perhaps this mysterious boy is the turning point that the world has been waiting for.
Asmodeus stared at the young man in front of him, and a gleam of inquiry flashed in his amber eyes: Traveler, can you tell me the real purpose of your coming to this world?
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mouth slightly raised, and his silver-white hair swayed gently in the breeze. He said frankly without hesitation: With my strength, there is really no need to hide it. His voice was as clear as a spring, but it contained unquestionable power.
My goal is to promote the evolution and upgrading of this world. The young man raised his hand, with starlight condensing in his palm. The world is closely related to me – the stronger it is, the greater my power will be. As he spoke, the air around him seemed to ripple subtly.
He was born with the ability to draw energy from the void, and this power was nourishing the world in an endless and natural way. Asmodeus keenly realized that what the young man said was true. As far as Teyvat’s current situation was concerned, there was indeed nothing worthy of this powerful man’s covetousness.
Being favored by such a powerful person is a godsend for this world on the verge of collapse. Asmodeus thought to herself. She clearly realized that in her current state, she had no power and no need to stop the other party’s actions.
As one of the Four Kages of Heavenly Justice, it was her mission to maintain the world. Now that such a strong person has appeared who can not only save the world but also promote its evolution, it is an opportunity that can only be encountered once in a while.
What made her feel more at ease was that the aura emanating from the boy resonated wonderfully with the world. This connection was pure and natural, as if fate had already closely linked the two.
Chapter 56: Thoughts of the Seven Gods (Old Version)
Barbatos, the Wind of Freedom, stroked the strings of his harp and stood in front of the Frost Sky Nail outside Mondstadt. A trace of worry flashed across his green eyes: Although he was not targeting Mondstadt, the revival of justice was not good news after all… Thinking of the Heart of God that he had just delivered to Rosaline, he couldn’t help but smile bitterly. If he was only held accountable, he could still bear it, but if the people of Mondstadt were implicated…
Lightning General Baalzebub stood quietly in the Abyss Palace, her purple hair fluttering in the aftermath of the energy. She held on to her dream, and was aware that it was not wise to be against the law of nature.
The Goddess of Wisdom Nashida sensed the changes in various places through the World Tree, and the tender green leaves trembled slightly in her hands. The situation was critical, and she had to use the power of the World Tree. She sighed softly, hoping that the law of nature would not embarrass Xumi… The way to govern a country is too heavy for me, the moon.
The water god Fukaros was suspended above the waters of Fontaine, her azure dress gleaming under the reflection of the Cold Sky Nail. It was a false alarm. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the plan had been exposed and that justice would punish Fontaine… but then she fell into deep thought again, but the situation was still delicate, should she continue with the plan?
The Goddess of Fire Mavica stood among the ruins of the Kingdom of Night, her red eyes reflecting the silver light of the Frost Sky Nail. Unexpectedly, she murmured, the power of the heavenly punishment not only did not cause any damage, but instead effectively curbed the erosion of the abyss… Perhaps in time, even the damage caused by the abyss could be completely repaired.
Ruona stared at the Frost Sky Nail hanging in the air, and wondered: Heavenly Law should have been on the verge of extinction, but now it has somehow regained its vitality? Judging from the traces of the law left on the nail, its power is even greater than before. But perhaps this was not done by Heavenly Law itself – after all, in her current situation, she could no longer touch these supreme beings.
Thinking of this, Ruona couldn’t help but ask herself: Have her actions caused the dislike of heaven? Back then, she guided the angel, who was revered by the Nata people as the Night God, to reintegrate the broken fragments of the old earth veins and reconstruct its energy veins, thus creating the Kingdom of the Night God.
Later, the first Fire God Xibarak further strengthened the country, borrowed power from her with the help of the throne, and established a system of rules to resist the abyss – these are the two rituals of the Resurrection Poem and the Return to Fire Holy Night Tour that have been passed down to this day. Faced with Xibarak’s request, Ronawa did not hesitate to share her power, but asked the Fire God to keep it secret: if justice is pursued, Xibarak must admit that he stole this power.
This gift was her love for the people of Nata, and also a compensation for them bearing the pain of the broken world alone. However, in the eyes of the Supreme Law, as a shadow, Ronawa’s behavior was really out of proportion. Since then, the dissatisfaction of the Supreme Law made her increasingly depressed, and she even stopped pursuing the discussions of the world. Even so, there are still very few people who know her true existence.
The current situation seems to no longer require my help to fight the abyss. Previously, I vaguely sensed that the world was changing in a positive direction, and I once suspected that it was my own illusion.
Now it seems that this is not the case. Only powerful people can sense this subtle change. This at least proves that my strength has not declined as I imagined. It’s just that the alienation of heaven from me is a fact that is difficult to reverse.
The biting cold wind whistled past, and the Ice Goddess stood on the land covered with ice and snow. She stared at the Frost Sky Nail that fell from the sky, and a trace of confusion flashed in her originally firm eyes.
I thought that it was the will of heaven that discovered my plan and sent down the Frost Sky Nail to destroy this place. The Ice God whispered to himself, and his slender fingers gently stroked the runes flowing on the surface of the Frost Sky Nail, but now it seems that there is something else going on.
The giant nail that exuded a biting cold still contained a frightening power, and the power of the law on it had not diminished at all. The Ice God frowned slightly, recalling the intelligence he had collected before: All signs showed that the law of nature had suffered a severe blow, but the power of this Frost Sky Nail in front of us… Could it be that there was a major mistake in our judgment?
Cold snowflakes fell on her long silver hair, and the Ice God fell into deep thought. She clenched the scepter in her hand, and her knuckles turned slightly white due to the force: the plan has come to this point, should I give up? Or… a trace of determination flashed in her eyes, is there still room for redemption?
In the whistling wind, the Ice Goddess looked particularly lonely and determined. She knew that every decision she made at this moment would affect the future of the entire Teyvat continent.
The seven gods clearly sensed that the world was undergoing unprecedented upheavals. The mysteries that puzzled them seemed to be hidden in the mysterious Sky Island.
However, without the guidance of Sky Island, even the seven rulers could not easily set foot in that forbidden land. What happened to the mysterious island suspended in the sky? How should they deal with the unknown changes? This problem lingers in the hearts of every god.
The intention of Heaven is always shrouded in mystery. Since it has awakened, why has it not summoned everyone yet? Is the drastic change in the world due to the will of Heaven? However, He has always maintained an unsettling silence, without even a hint of temptation.
The thoughts of this supreme being were as unpredictable as the abyss. If one was not careful, the people of the entire country might fall into an irretrievable situation. And in the abyss, Kong, who was revered as the Prince of the Abyss by his followers, added a few variables to the situation.
Has the power of heaven been fully restored? How should we proceed with the follow-up actions we have carefully planned? In this time of uncertainty, any decision must be made with great caution and every step must be taken with great care.
Before the waves of the abyss swallow the throne, an inevitable war will break out between me and the law of nature. This is not only to protect the people of Kanreya, but also for the innocent lives struggling in the torrent of fate. In this fateful battle, someone is destined to stand up.
In this troubled world, the grievances between us and the five sinners will eventually come to an end. But before that, my dearest sister, please forgive me for not being able to see you for the time being.
It is a coincidence that at this moment of fate, Ying and Paimon happened to set foot on the land of Liyue. Where did that irresponsible brother hide? When I find him, I will definitely teach him a lesson – he had the heart to let his sister suffer so much!
Whenever I think of the piles of adventure commissions, I feel exhausted. Paimon, all this is thanks to you! Seeing this, the clever little guy quickly changed the subject: Look ahead! There is a magnificent inn there.
Ying’s words were just a joke to the guide. Wangshu Inn is located in the most prosperous area of Liyue Port, adjacent to the main road and the busy port. It is also the most famous landmark building in Dihuazhou. The entire inn is cleverly built on a towering rock pillar. With its unique geographical height, it has a panoramic view of the prosperous scene of Liyue Port.
This unique architectural style is indeed very different from the appearance of Mondstadt!
After completing these preparations, Toru Kanzaki can finally start his retreat without distraction and make final preparations for the upcoming multiverse-level breakthrough.
Chapter 57: A Great Leap Forward in Strength (Old Version)
Asmodeus stood quietly by the side, looking at the one who was responsible for saving the world with gentle but firm eyes. As long as Kanzaki was still there, the world would never be destroyed.
No matter what I need to do in the future, I will do it without hesitation. Asmodeus secretly swore in his heart that he would do it at all costs. Because in this world, you are the only one that I and this world cannot lose.
It is said that after this retreat, Kanzaki’s strength will have a qualitative leap. This prophecy makes Asmodeus both excited and nervous, but she always believes that this boy chosen by fate will eventually lead the world to a bright future.
The afterglow of the setting sun shines on the eaves of the inn. Ying and Paimon stand in front of the notice board and carefully select the commissioned tasks. They decide to stay in this quaint inn for the time being, take more tasks to accumulate Mora, and prepare for going to the prosperous Liyue City.
I wonder if my brother is in this country… Ying looked at the mountains in the distance and whispered to herself, then shook her head. It’s too early to think about these things now. The most urgent thing is to improve our strength. After climbing over several dangerous peaks and opening several treasure chests, they set up a simple cooking pot on an open grassland.
Ying skillfully processed the ingredients she collected along the way. Even some strange-shaped mushrooms and wild vegetables could be turned into delicious dishes under her deft hands. The dishes were quickly completed amid the curling smoke and the fragrant aroma – this once again proved that the various survival skills Ying had honed during her adventure were quite outstanding.
Wow! It’s so delicious! Paimeng held his round belly and lay on the grass contentedly. He is worthy of being my travel partner! He blinked his starry eyes and looked at Ying. We will be good friends for life!
The evening breeze blew gently, and their laughter was particularly clear in the twilight. Tomorrow, new adventures were still waiting for them.
Ningguang was keenly aware of this honorary knight from the Knights of Favonius. What kind of waves will this mysterious traveler bring to Liyue? In any case, her whereabouts are worth paying close attention to. Ningguang immediately ordered her men to strengthen the surveillance of this traveler. After all, with her skills, it is indeed difficult for ordinary spies to track her movements.
Just do your best. Ningguang said softly, tapping her pipe with her fingertips. Although the origin of this traveler is a mystery, there is no need to worry too much. She comes from another world and may possess some unknown power… It seems that I need to find a suitable time to meet this special visitor in person.
This traveler from another world must have experienced many amazing adventures, right? Those experiences and experiences across different worlds must contain precious wisdom and enlightenment. When the affairs at hand are finished, I must ask her about these rare experiences.
It would be great if I could establish a deep friendship with her. This knowledge and experience from another world might become an unexpected help at a critical moment in the future.
There is no need to rush, the brave traveler is still on the road to explore! Once she arrives in Liyue Harbor, I will have plenty of time to carefully consider countermeasures.
The most urgent task now is to prepare for the upcoming “Seven Stars Summoning Ceremony”. As Liyue’s most grand traditional ceremony of the year, the Geo King will be present at the scene and give precious oracles to the people of Liyue.
Coincidentally, it is my turn to host this grand ceremony this year. From the venue layout to the process arrangement, from the guest reception to the security measures, every detail needs to be carefully prepared. After all, this is an important moment to show the Emperor the prosperity of Liyue!
Time passed quietly like flowing water, and in a blink of an eye, Ying and Paimeng caught up with the most grand annual Seven Stars Summoning Ceremony in Liyue Harbor. Zhongli stood by the railing of Yujing Terrace, his fingertips gently stroking the mottled lines on the stone railing, and a trace of hesitation flashed across his brows. After several days of careful consideration, the former Rock God finally decided to follow the established arrangements.
On the other side of justice… He looked at the sky with rolling clouds and raised a faint smile. He probably wouldn’t care about such mundane things. Even if something happened, the worst that could happen was to go back. The breeze blew through his drooping hair, bringing with it the faint fragrance of neon flowers. The performance of the Seven Stars of Liyue is indeed gratifying. Perhaps… this is the best time for me to retire.
When Zhongli was performing the mysterious magic, there was a sudden roar from the sky, and the towering Immortal Ancestor’s magic shell fell like a meteorite. This earth-shattering change made everyone present dumbfounded, and even their breathing was stagnant…
At this moment, Kanzaki Tetsuya slowly opened his eyes, and the majestic aura flowing around him converged like a tide. At first, there were still a few strands of pressure that dissipated inadvertently, but in an instant, he had returned to his original state, and at first glance, he looked no different from an ordinary boy. This state of being able to control and release freely is like a sharp sword returning to its sheath, with its edge completely restrained but even more unfathomable.
Asmodeus stared at the figure in front of him, and a storm surged in his heart. He knew that beneath this seemingly ordinary appearance, there was a vast power that he could not even fathom. What was even more shocking was that such a terrifying increase in strength was completely controlled in a moment – this talent and strength.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes turned slightly, and the law materialized with a slight lift of his fingertips. The bright light of power passed like a spring breeze, and Asmodeus’s scars healed instantly, even the hidden injuries accumulated over the years disappeared without a trace. Feeling the long-lost peak state, the maintainer of heaven’s law bowed solemnly to express his gratitude.
It’s time. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at the distant clouds, his voice full of unquestionable majesty, and summoned the six gods to discuss important matters. When he mentioned the Ice God, a deep consideration flashed in his eyes: As for the Winter… let’s see what happens. Opportunities will eventually be given, and the choice is in the heart.
The evening clouds rolled in the sky, as if foreshadowing that a change that would sweep across the continent of Teyvat was about to come.
As the summons from Sky Island broke through the sky, the six gods simultaneously sensed this irresistible will. Knowing that the majesty of heaven cannot be violated, the gods immediately got ready and rushed towards the holy place suspended in the clouds.
The rock god Zhongli was leisurely sipping tea and thinking about his leisurely life after retirement. This sudden call made him shake his head and smile bitterly. The moment the water god Fukaros felt the call, his slender fingers unconsciously clenched the hem of his skirt, and he prayed in his heart: I hope this call will not implicate the innocent people of Fontaine.
Although the goddess of wisdom Nashida keenly captured the message of the Sky Island, she was still trapped in the cage of knowledge at the moment. Just as she was thinking about countermeasures, ripples suddenly appeared in the space, and Asmodeus, the maintainer of heaven’s law, appeared silently in front of her. The mysterious messenger said nothing, but just raised his hand lightly, and the power of space wrapped the petite grass god, and in an instant he was in the misty Sky Island.
All of this was due to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s instruction. He had already told Asmodeus that he only needed to follow orders and not say anything more. The loyal maintainer really followed the instructions and took Nashida to the destination and stood aside quietly. When Nashida looked at the seemingly ordinary boy in front of her with a little confusion, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes also flashed a hint of complex emotions.
Before the gods arrived, Kanzaki Tetsuya had already injected some power into Phanes to help her recover. But he deliberately kept it from being completely cured – although Phanes’ original intention was to protect the world, some of her puzzling ways of doing things might interfere with his subsequent plans. Maintaining the status quo might be the safest option.
Nashida quietly observed everything in front of her, trying to find the answer from the clues. She thought to herself: Is this boy the legendary Heavenly Principle? Why doesn’t he have the pressure that a god should have, but is as peaceful as a mortal? Then she thought that perhaps the difference in strength between the two sides was too great, so she couldn’t sense that power.
Kanzaki Tetsuya gazed at the overly gentle grass god, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart. He knew very well that: too hard is easy to break, too soft is easy to fall. Unreserved tenderness often makes the beneficiary gradually take this thoughtfulness for granted. Just like the carefully cultivated greenhouse flowers, once they lose the constant temperature care, they will find it difficult to adapt to the natural temperature difference. The real wisdom lies in grasping the measure – to be sincere and to keep the bottom line, so as to maintain a healthy and long-term relationship.
Chapter 58: Conversation with the Six Gods (Old Version)
Nashida frowned slightly. Although she had a thousand questions in her mind, she chose to remain silent for the time being because she did not know the current situation well. Her emerald eyes flashed with a thoughtful light, and her slender fingers unconsciously stroked the corner of her clothes.
In this brief silence, Kanzaki Toru had already seen through her confusion. He raised a gentle smile at the corner of his lips and took the initiative to break the silence: Perhaps I should formally introduce myself – I am now temporarily taking over the position of Tianli. His voice was steady and powerful, and his eyes swept over everyone present. When the other rulers are present, I will explain in detail the future direction and plan of Teyvat.
Nashida was keenly aware that the atmosphere at the moment was not suitable for her to speak, and Asmodeus, the maintainer of Heaven’s Law, was standing quietly by, with a vigilant light flashing in his eyes that saw through everything. According to the information transmitted by the World Tree, the one who took me out of the cage was the Ruler of Space, one of the Four Shadows of Heaven’s Law – the passage of time seemed to have changed many things. I couldn’t help but wonder, who exactly was this person who temporarily replaced Heaven’s Law?
Just as his thoughts were surging, the other five gods arrived at the scene one after another, each displaying their magical powers. Their eyes fell on the grass god Nashida at the same time, and a flash of understanding flashed in their eyes – this petite god must be the new successor to the grass god, right?
However, everyone’s attention was quickly drawn to the young man standing in the center. There was no power fluctuation on him, just like an ordinary mortal. But all the gods present knew: How could a person who could make the Heavenly Justice Maintainer tacitly allow him to stand in the core position be an ordinary person?
Before the gods could continue to speculate, Kanzaki Toru calmly explained the current situation. He elaborated on the current state of the former Tenri – she was in a critical period of recovering her strength. During this period, I will temporarily take over her duties. The boy’s tone was calm but unquestionable. As for the follow-up arrangements, it will depend on the specific situation.
Before the gods ask questions, please allow me to explain the current situation of the six countries. I am sure you have noticed that the Ice Queen, one of the seven rulers of the world, was absent from this meeting – this is not accidental, but a deliberate arrangement.
Obviously, this person who temporarily took over the position of Heavenly Justice had seen through some secrets. The gods were also well aware of the abnormality in the Kingdom of Winter, but they all kept silent tacitly, fearing that the safety of their people would be affected.
Before I elaborate on the current situation, let me formally introduce myself: I am a traveler who has come across the world barrier. According to Teyvat, I should be called an adventer. Here, you can call me Tenri; in other places, I walk under the name Kanzaki Tetsuya.
After this period of observation, I have gained a preliminary understanding of the situation on the continent of Teyvat. The threat from the Abyss has been largely weakened by me. If there are no unexpected changes, it should be difficult for them to cause trouble in the short term.
What we are going to discuss today is about your responsibilities as rulers. Normally, I should not interfere in the internal affairs of other countries, but the current situation has changed dramatically, and some rules may need to be reconsidered.
His eyes were like torches, slowly sweeping over the six gods present. Kanzaki Tetsu could also clearly feel the ups and downs in their hearts – the expressions that wanted to say something but hesitated, the clenched and unclenched fists, all revealed their inner struggles. If you have anything to say, just say it. I said calmly.
Before we start the discussion, I think it is necessary to explain my observations and thoughts on the current situation of the six countries. These insights may provide you with a new perspective, but they are by no means intended to make arbitrary judgments on the development paths of various countries.
I know that change needs to be gradual, so the suggestions I put forward will be based on respecting the cultural traditions and development stages of each country. After all, each country has its own unique historical context and current conditions, and any changes should be adapted to local conditions and follow the trend.
As an observer, I would like to provide a perspective that is worth pondering for all countries, but the final choice is always in your hands. I am not trying to impose my views, after all, every civilization has its own unique development trajectory.
Different from the ruling style of my predecessor, Tianli, I always believe that the development path of each country should be chosen by the people. Take Mondstadt as an example. This city-state that advocates freedom seems to interpret freedom too broadly – even disputes in the market need to be mediated by the Knights of Favonius. And the wind god Barbatos, who is intoxicated with poetry and wine all day long, hardly cares about the governance of the city-state.
The current situation in Liyue is also thought-provoking. The system of seven stars co-governing looks glamorous on the surface, but in fact it hides a power struggle. Although the Emperor of the Rock intends to promote rule by man, he ignores a fundamental problem: even if the contemporary rulers are wise, how to ensure that the power transfer will not deviate from the original intention? This institutional defect may lay hidden dangers.
Inazuma’s governance model is even more worrying. General Raiden holds all the power and lacks the necessary checks and balances. Raiden has been in seclusion for a long time, focusing on the Pure Land and being seriously out of touch with the suffering of the people. This closed-door governance is obviously unsustainable.
The challenges facing Xumi are particularly severe: corruption in the Order Council continues despite repeated bans, the various schools are constantly fighting overtly and covertly, and dangerous ancient relics and hostile forces are lurking in the vast desert. Unfortunately, Nashida, the little auspicious grass king who should have led the reform, has always been trapped in a cage.
The judicial system of Fontaine also needs to be improved. Putting aside the controversy over the water god Fukalos and the primordial sea, the existing legal system is in urgent need of systematic reform in terms of procedural justice and trial efficiency.
Nata is in the most critical situation, and the threat of abyss erosion is always around. Although the situation has eased recently, the years of defense have consumed too much of the country’s vitality. How to restore vitality has become a big problem.
After hearing what I said, everyone had a complex expression on their faces: some frowned, with confusion flashing in their eyes; some bowed their heads in thought, tapping their fingers unconsciously; and some nodded frequently, with a knowing smile on their lips. The whole room seemed to be shrouded in an atmosphere of intertwined thoughts, and everyone was digesting what they had just heard.
After a moment’s silence, Toru Kanzaki spoke again: There are indeed some things that are beyond your ability, such as the impact of forbidden knowledge, and I can help solve these.
He paused, his tone becoming serious: But please remember, I will not interfere casually. Unless it is a situation that you are really unable to do, I will not easily lend a hand.
Speaking of this, he turned his gaze to the Grass Goddess – Nashida. Compared with other gods, you do have a special status in the hearts of the people. Other gods have more or less won the trust of their people, but you
Nashida listened quietly without refutation. Her slender fingers unconsciously clenched the corners of her clothes. Yes, how much sincere faith can a god who has been imprisoned for a long time expect to gain? This realization made her eyes flash with a hint of sadness.
Although the gods of other countries still have many devout believers, we can use these believers as a foundation to gradually promote change. However, Xumi’s current predicament – especially the situation faced by the grass god Nashida – is unlikely to be improved in the short term, and I’m sure you know this. Let me give you a motto: longing is the farthest distance from understanding
Chapter 59: Nashida Wants to Change (Old Version)
Nashida, the Goddess of Grass, frowned slightly, and confusion flashed in her emerald eyes. “Looking forward to… is it the Great Kindness Tree King?” She murmured in a low voice, and her slender fingers unconsciously stroked the Book of Wisdom in her hand. Why is this the farthest distance from understanding? Could it be that… there is a deviation in my understanding of the Great Kindness Tree King?
At the same time, several other earthly rulers were also pondering the deep meaning of this sentence. Wind God Venti plucked the strings of the harp, and the melodious melody was accompanied by an epiphany: So that’s how it is… It’s hard to become that person if you admire someone. Rock God Morax gently stroked the teacup, and his gilded pupils reflected thousands of years of wisdom: Every god has his own unique path, and forcing yourself to understand a different path will only lead to losing your original heart.
Lei Yingying stared at the blade in her heart, and a hint of enlightenment emerged on her cold face: Imitation is ultimately a mirage. Even if the imitation is lifelike, how can we be sure that it is the true appearance of the Great Compassion Tree King? She sighed softly: Intelligent life is so complicated that sometimes even we ourselves find it difficult to fully understand our own hearts, let alone understand others.
Looking at Nashida’s somewhat confused expression, Toru Kanzaki continued to explain patiently: It was the fault of the first and second generation great sages who imprisoned you. Those predecessors who were trapped by their own selfish desires could indeed be called despicable people.
But what I want to emphasize is that…during these long five hundred years, the Order of the Lords has replaced dozens of generations of great sages. His voice gradually became low, do you really believe that among these dozen successors, no one can break free from the shackles of power and truly dedicate everything to Xumi?
This… Of course not! Nashida responded in a panic, her slender fingers twisted together unconsciously. In my memory, the sixth generation, the thirteenth generation… Their political achievements and reputations were quite outstanding.
Tetsuya Kanzaki’s eyes suddenly became sharp and his voice was as cold as ice: Then why has no one proposed to release you and govern the country with you?
This sentence was like a heavy blow, and Nashida’s face turned pale instantly. In the long five hundred years, the House of the Lord had indeed produced many wise men with both virtue and talent, as well as reformers who were passionate about change. However, whether they were honest and upright or greedy, they all tacitly continued with the same decision – to continue to imprison the young god.
From Nashida’s violently shaken expression, it can be seen that this cruel fact has given her a wake-up call. She finally realized that her long-standing idea of blaming her imprisonment on her own lack of wisdom may have been wrong from the beginning.
A rare serious expression appeared on Nashida’s young face, her emerald green eyes sparkled with wisdom, and she was waiting attentively for Kanzaki Tetsuya’s questions.
If you encounter a new god who even plots to replace you as Xumi, and you defeat him after going through hardships, how will you deal with him?
Nashida responded almost without thinking: I will try my best to influence him. Xumi is in need of people now. If he can make up for his mistakes and contribute his strength to this land, this may be the best way to atone for his sins.
This answer seemed expected. She nodded slightly and continued to ask: But what if you later discovered that the person who was defeated by you was actually seriously sinful – his hands were stained with the blood of countless innocent people, and he even caused the near destruction of an entire family.
However, after getting to know him more deeply, you find out that he is not evil by nature. He was originally a kind-hearted person, but he was betrayed three times in a row and was exploited by villains, which gradually made him become cold-blooded and ruthless.
What’s more dramatic is that the memory of his existence was once erased. Now he has regained his past and realized that he was used by others. He has come to his senses and even vowed to take revenge. Faced with such a complex character, what decision would you make?
this…
Faced with such a complicated situation, Nashida fell into a brief contemplation. Her slender fingers moved unconsciously, and traces of thought appeared between her brows.
After careful consideration, he slowly said: Indeed, he made a big mistake because he was betrayed and used, but now he has come to his senses…
Perhaps I will allow him to atone for his sins here with a new identity and bid farewell to the past. I swear in the name of Xumi that I will never repeat the mistakes of others. It is human nature to show mercy to those souls crushed by hatred and confusion. This is the embodiment of the goodness of human nature.
But if someone insists on swinging the butcher knife at us, we have no choice but to fight back. The great sage is also a mortal. If we talk about respecting the elderly, the former great sage is even more elderly.
Why can’t the world forgive him? Because the crimes he committed are too numerous to count, and so many innocent people have suffered because of him! Why do you think that the defeated strong man can be forgiven after he reforms? Because his crimes have been forgotten by the world!
Lord Little Auspicious Grass King, your kindness is indeed admirable, but this is precisely why you are not suitable to rule Mount Sumeru. The great sages of the past generations imprisoned you because you cannot rule a country with kindness alone. Do you think that when the Great Compassion Tree King was in power, he never punished evildoers?
Life is short, and few young people in the history of Xumi can take on the responsibility of being a great sage. You are powerless to eradicate the plague of the dead realm, and the number of patients with demonic scale disease will not decrease because of fairy tales!
The economic gap between Xumi and the desert is widening, and the people of the rainforest and the desert are still suspicious of each other! Scholars are going crazy because of the forbidden knowledge, so we must severely punish such behavior to prevent future troubles!
In the past five hundred years, you could have manifested your consciousness at any time. But have you ever really started to change? Five hundred years is enough to change how much of the situation?
Mortal life is fleeting, and there are not so many opportunities waiting for you to slowly change.
Nashida, the goddess of wisdom, was in deep confusion at the moment. What should I do? She whispered softly, with confusion flashing in her emerald eyes.
Kanzaki Toru stared at the young grass god, his tone firm and gentle: Change often begins with a small attempt. Even if it is just a small step, you must start to act bravely. As the ruler of Xumi, kindness is valuable, but necessary decisions are also indispensable.
He paused and continued: The way to govern a country requires both firmness and flexibility. Excessive kindness will hinder the development of a country, and knowledge is only an auxiliary tool. The key is – as a god, how will you weigh the love, hatred, and interests of the world?
Time is your biggest advantage, Nashida. As a long-term existence, you have enough opportunities to try and adjust. But no matter what, you must change Xumi in your own way. Kanzaki Tetsu’s eyes became deep, remember, now you are the ruling god of Xumi. The Great Compassion Tree King has left, and this responsibility and power have fallen on your shoulders.
Xumi’s current situation is indeed worrying, but that’s why you need to step forward. Every great change starts with the courage to take the first step. Kanzaki Tetsuya stretched out his hand, as if to help her break free from the invisible shackles. It’s time to break the cage that binds you.
Chapter 60 The Little Grass God Who Sets His Goals (Old Version)
Several gods fell into deep thought, and Nashida’s emerald eyes sparkled with wisdom. After a moment of thought, she seemed to finally understand the deep meaning of the words. Yes, although human life is short, it is also precious because of this.
I must speed up the pace of change, Nashida whispered to herself, even if I can’t be the sun that shines on everything, I must be a bright and clear moon. Her eyes became firm, and she already had a clear plan in her mind.
After returning to Xumi, the first thing to do is to deal with the Great Sage’s gang. As for those problems beyond my ability, such as the residual influence of forbidden knowledge, perhaps I can seek the help of the new Tianli. Thinking of this, Nashida smiled – with these help, Xumi’s future will definitely get better and better.
She quietly looked at the new Tianli, and couldn’t help but sigh in her heart: This adult’s knowledge is far beyond imagination. Could it be that this is the wisdom accumulated by traveling through countless worlds? In any case, I must thank him. It was his guidance that made me realize the mistake of blindly following the Great Compassion Tree King and re-recognize the importance of self-worth.
Looking around, other gods were also immersed in their own thoughts. Seeing this, Kanzaki Tetsu once again solemnly stated: I will not interfere in the internal affairs of various countries, and past mistakes will not be blamed. The future path depends on you, and I will only give advice when necessary. He paused and added: If there is a chance, I will take you to travel to other worlds, and I believe these experiences will bring you new inspiration.
This mysterious being actually has the ability to travel through the world? Such incredible power is hard to fathom. Although it is impossible to accurately assess his own strength, from past clues, his power is obviously above the gods of the seven kingdoms. Those problems that were once helpless were easily solved in front of him, and even the most difficult power of the abyss was easily suppressed.
Surprisingly, the current Tianli does not seem to pursue the past disputes. He not only has unfathomable strength, but also brings many wisdom crystals from other worlds. These novel insights have opened up new ideas for everyone. In stark contrast to the previous Tianli, he never issues orders from a high position, but gives full development space, and the truths he expounds are always convincing.
What the demons present were most fascinated by was the resurrection technique that might exist in another world. Almost every demon had an irreparable regret, but it was not clear whether this Heavenly Law had set any restrictions on this. Considering that they did not know him well enough, they decided to wait until the time was right before testing him.
Lei Yingying was torn between his inner desire to learn about the resurrection method and his concerns. Although this man of great power was not a bully, he still did not dare to gamble with the entire Inazuma. Seeing that everyone was hesitant, Kanzaki Toru said no more, but thoughtfully prepared a panda-shaped contact prop for each god – this cute appearance was exactly the embodiment of his personal taste.
If you have no other questions, you may return first. If you are away from the country for too long, something unexpected may happen. Before leaving, he gently advised that after returning, you can gradually promote reforms according to your own ideas.
The six gods nodded slightly, their hearts full of expectations for the future. Time passes, and fate finally turns around. At this moment, we finally have the opportunity to change the status quo. Lord Tianli, Nashida will now accompany you to my kingdom to solve the impact of taboo knowledge. I just didn’t expect that Tianli would intervene in this matter so quickly.
Nashida twisted her slender fingers unconsciously, and a trace of uneasiness flashed in her emerald eyes. I thought there was more time to prepare… The actions of the law of nature are always so unexpected. She muttered in her heart, and quietly looked at the gods around her.
What worries her most is – when Heaven sees the current state of the country under her rule, will it be disappointed and punish her? Although from various signs in the past, this supreme being does not seem to be inclined to achieve rebirth through destruction, the thread of fate is not in her hands after all. There is an insurmountable cognitive gap between the two sides. The power she holds may not only fail to influence Heaven, but may also anger this supreme god.
Taking a deep breath, Nashida suppressed her anxiety and prepared to lead Tianli to the kingdom deep in the rainforest. Her emerald green skirt brushed against the new buds, and she took every step with extreme caution.
At the same time, after the gods left one after another, Kanzaki Toru turned around and gave orders to Asmodeus who had been waiting for a long time: Stay on Sky Island and protect that lord and this sacred area. The silver-haired maintainer knelt on one knee to receive the order, with a cold light flashing under the starlight. Kanzaki Toru looked at the rolling sea of clouds in the distance, and did not give any more instructions for the time being.
After Zhongli returned to Liyue, he looked at the falling leaves outside the window and couldn’t help but sigh that this was a troubled time. Fortunately, the situation is gradually improving, which may be a blessing in disguise. However, after hearing the worrying news, he fell into deep thought.
He realized that there was a major flaw in his plan. Judging from his thousands of years of experience, what Heaven said was very likely to become a reality. Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but ask himself: How should I deal with it next?
The most important thing is, should he continue to hand over the Heart of God? This decision must be made with great caution. He decided to seek the advice of the Heavenly Principle first. After all, if the relationship deteriorates due to improper handling, the consequences will be disastrous.
What worried him even more was that if he was not careful, the entire Liyue might face a catastrophe. Zhongli stroked the teacup gently, his eyes becoming more profound. He secretly made up his mind: he must re-examine every detail, and the contract that had been agreed upon might have to be reconsidered.
Kanzaki Toru followed Nashida to the Hua Castle for the first time, and everything in front of him was very novel. Since coming to this world, he has been living on Sky Island, and this is the first time he has the opportunity to explore other areas. Although Nashida has visited this place with the help of other people’s bodies, the feeling of visiting it in person is completely different – everything here is more grand and magnificent than what is described in the game.
At first, Nashida was still a little nervous, but as the two talked along the way and Kanzaki Tetsuya told the story vividly, Nashida’s emerald eyes gradually showed a curious light. She held her cheek, unconsciously relaxed her tense shoulders, and even raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth.
Those stories about the singing mushrooms in the magic forest and the candy castle floating in the clouds, like a ray of warm sunshine, slowly melted the wall of defense built in the girl’s heart. The uneasiness was gradually replaced by a sense of novelty. She looked around excitedly like a child on her first long journey. Although it was not her first time to see these scenes, the experience of experiencing them in person brought an unprecedented shock.
Kanzaki Toru couldn’t hide his joy, but he couldn’t help but smile when he saw Nashida so excited. This god, whose wisdom far exceeded that of ordinary people, was still immature in the face of the intrigues of power struggle. Her profound knowledge and innocent nature formed a pitiful contrast.
If she had not shouldered the responsibility of governing the country, she might have lived a carefree life. However, from the moment she chose to inherit this mission, she was destined to miss many ordinary happiness. On the way forward with this heavy burden, she accidentally met Ke Lai who was on patrol – a girl who was seriously ill but still optimistic.
Chapter 61 Explaining the Folly of the Wise (Old Version)
As the first close friend that Cole met in Mondstadt, Amber warmed Cole’s closed heart with her sunny personality. It was Amber’s never-extinguished enthusiasm and kindness that made Cole gradually learn to open her heart and understand the true meaning of trust and friendship. When she first arrived in Mondstadt, Amber not only helped Cole overcome difficulties, but also took her to appreciate the unique charm of this free city. Even after returning to Xumi, Cole still maintained close contact with Amber through letters, sharing the joy of growth between the lines.
It was these precious experiences that shaped Kelai’s tenacious character. At this moment, she keenly noticed the two suspicious figures in the forest: a teenager with a child, how could such a strange combination protect themselves in an environment full of dangers? What was more worrying was that there was no trace of the Eye of God on them, and not only was there a dead zone spreading around them, but monsters also appeared from time to time.
Out of kindness, Cole took the initiative to remind them of the potential danger and offered to escort them out of this dangerous place. Little did she know that the seemingly young Nashida already knew Cole’s story and was secretly delighted by this unexpected encounter – after so many years, Cole still maintained this precious sincerity.
The twists and turns of this young girl’s experience are really hard to imagine. Nashida looked at Kanzaki Tetsuya with an inquiring look, and the latter nodded slightly.
I am the trainee forest ranger Kelai. How can I help you? The girl took the initiative to reveal her identity. Unexpectedly, Kanzaki Tetsuya answered directly: We are travelers from another world. The seemingly weak little girl next to him was actually the goddess of wisdom of Xumi – the grass goddess Nashida.
Nashida looked at Kanzaki Tetsuya in confusion, not understanding why he had revealed his identity so easily. This sudden truth shocked Cole and he was at a loss for a moment.
This drama was actually a carefully designed teaching by Kanzaki Tetsuya. The first lesson he wanted to teach Nashida was that as a leader, you don’t have to put all the burdens on your shoulders. You must learn to seek help from trustworthy people at the right time. This is exactly the way to control people that politicians must master.
By properly disclosing information to loyal people, unexpected help can often be obtained. These reliable allies will help Nashida fight against the constraints of the Great Sage faction when she has not yet fully grown. This support is especially important during the transition period of power.
After receiving the message, Nashida fell into deep thought. She realized that if she wanted to overthrow the Great Sage faction by herself, she would probably have to use the power of God. But doing so could lead to serious consequences – the people might mistakenly think that the Little Grass God was controlling their minds, especially when the Fools were watching closely, they would definitely take the opportunity to fan the flames.
Therefore, Nashida needs to make good use of the support of Xumi’s local forces so that she can obtain more reliable talent reserves in future governance.
Cole came back to his senses from his trance and stared at the petite figure in front of him in disbelief. Who would have thought that the new Lord of Grass, who had been silent for five hundred years, would appear in front of him in such a young appearance. After understanding Kanzaki Tetsuya’s intention, Nashida gently raised her hand, and the emerald green elemental power flowed through her fingertips – the exquisite energy manipulation seemed to be weaving a natural poem.
Is this… the power of the Lord Grass God? Ke Lai looked at the dancing light, and the doubts in her heart gradually dissipated. She bowed respectfully and said: I wonder if the Lord Grass God and the traveler came here specially for something important?
Nashida gently explained the current predicament, including her experience of being imprisoned, and her willingness to seek help. After listening, Cole frowned slightly: I am afraid that I can’t help much with my ability… but my master Tinari may be able to provide more support. I wonder what the Lord Grass God thinks? Will you allow me to go back and report? Her tone was sincere and respectful, and her eyes wandered between Nashida and the traveler, waiting for the god’s decision.
Kanzaki Tetsuya didn’t say anything more, just silently looked at the grass goddess Nashida, leaving the power of decision completely in her hands. This is not only a test of her judgment, but also a necessary path for growth. After all, Kanzaki Tetsuya knows that he can’t always be her guide. When the critical moment comes, she must face it alone and make her own decision.
As the current ruler of Xumi, Nashida knew what it meant to shoulder this responsibility. After careful consideration, she decided to have an in-depth conversation with Tinari. This was not only to let the other party understand the current detailed situation of Xumi, but also to win the other party’s trust through sincere communication.
She understood that whether she could gain continued support ultimately depended on her ability and responsibility as a god. Nashida believed that as long as she showed enough evidence, she would be able to gain the understanding and assistance of the Tinari.
Under the guidance of Cole, they soon arrived at Tinari’s residence. Fortunately, the ranger was not out on duty at the moment. When Tinari saw Cole hurriedly returning, his sharp ears immediately pricked up in alertness. He was worried that Cole’s magic scale disease symptoms had worsened again.
After some careful questioning, Tinari realized that things were not as he thought. At this time, he turned his attention to the two special visitors standing next to Cole – the goddess of wisdom Nashida and the traveler Kanzaki Tetsuya. As an experienced forest ranger, Tinari did not show too much doubt, because he knew that with Cole’s cautious character, he would never easily believe the words of strangers unless he had solid evidence.
In the in-depth conversation that followed, the grass goddess Nashida gently raised her palm, and the emerald elemental force flowed through her fingertips, gradually outlining a series of clear images. These images revealed the key evidence she obtained through her possession ability. Nashida said in an ethereal and firm voice: The folly of the wise is breeding disasters, and the wisdom of the gods is not indifferent to this. She announced that she would abolish the current wrong policies and said that she was working with the travelers to solve the harm caused by taboo knowledge. If all goes well, the magic scale disease that has plagued Xumi for hundreds of years may become history forever.
These words made Tinari and Cole hold their breath, and their hearts were filled with shock. This unexpected good news shocked and delighted them. Tinari quickly calmed down and solemnly promised to contact the great disciplinary officer, Senor, immediately to collect evidence of the Great Sage’s crimes. He believed that under the guidance of the Lord Grass God, the bad influence caused by the Great Sage would be completely eradicated.
More importantly, Tinari added, with hope in his eyes, “Sister Nashida and brave travelers like you have successfully resolved the crisis of forbidden knowledge that has lasted for five hundred years, which will surely inspire more people with lofty ideals to join us. I will do my best to contact all parties and provide solid support for the Little Grass God to regain control of Xumi.”
In the dim light, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Nashida embarked on a fantastic journey to the World Tree side by side. With the help of Nashida’s understanding of the World Tree and the powerful power hidden in Kanzaki Tetsuya’s body, they passed through the fog and soon arrived at the World Tree that recorded the memory of Teyvat.
When the pink treetops came into view, Nashida suddenly stopped and stared. Among the fluttering fluorescent petals, she saw a figure that looked similar to herself but more majestic—it was the consciousness of the Great Kindness Tree King, standing quietly under the World Tree like a reflection in a mirror.
Chapter 62 The Origin of Forbidden Knowledge (Old Version)
Deep in the quiet world tree, the grass goddess Nashida and Kanzaki Tetsuya heard the heartbreaking whisper at the same time – the world has forgotten me. This sigh seemed to have traveled through time and space, stirring up ripples in the hearts of the two. They followed the guidance of the voice and soon found the petite figure standing under a tree that was emitting a faint light.
When Nashida saw the face of the person in front of her, her pupils suddenly contracted. It was a little girl who looked almost exactly like her, except that her eyebrows were a little more vicissitudes and fatigue. The little girl had the same dress as Nashida in her long silver-white hair.
You are finally here. The consciousness of the Great Compassion Tree King said softly, her voice like the breeze blowing through the forest. She slowly raised her head, and Nashida’s shocked face was reflected in her emerald eyes. The air around them seemed to solidify at this moment, and even time stood still.
The Great Kind Tree King gazed at Nashida, with a thousand years of wisdom and tenderness flowing in her eyes. She whispered the dusty past: Here the original appearance of the world tree and the earth is reproduced, but it is ultimately just an illusion constructed by consciousness. It is because you and I have the same “essence” that we meet here in exactly the same posture.
Nashida frowned slightly, with a confused light in her eyes: Why… our “essence” is the same? The Great Compassion Tree King smiled, and his voice was like the breeze blowing through the treetops: Because you are the continuation of my life, the “reincarnation” of my soul! (Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at this scene, and his heart was filled with ripples: She is like a star forgotten by the night, but blooms the most dazzling light at dawn.)
Nashida fell into deep thought, whispering softly: “Reincarnation”… The Great Compassion Tree King raised his hand, and a green light appeared on his fingertips: As the incarnation of the world tree, my life has been as long as the heaven and the earth. And you are the purest branch bud broken off from the world tree. She paused, and her voice became distant: Just like… when the towering ancient tree withers, its branches will eventually take root in new land and continue life in another way. The me you see at this moment is just a trace of consciousness left by the former Great Compassion Tree King… The Great Compassion Tree King stared at Nashida’s young face, thinking: Judging from your appearance… the real me should have been gone for five hundred years, right? She suddenly smiled: I finally waited for you, the continuation of my life.
Nashida’s eyes were filled with longing: So… can I become a great god like you one day? The Great Kind Tree King shook his head gently, and the branches and leaves in his hair rustled: Although we have the same roots, our destinies will be different. Just like a new sapling, it will never be exactly the same as the mother tree – this is the most amazing thing about life.
Nashida seemed to understand: So… fate is the most profound knowledge in the world, right? The Great Compassion Tree King nodded with satisfaction: What a wise understanding, my dear child. She reached out and stroked Nashida’s hair: That’s why you won’t repeat my path.
Nashida lowered her head in disappointment, her eyelashes casting a faint shadow on her cheek: Is that so… The Great Kind Tree King suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ear: But you may… shine brighter than me. The warm laughter echoed softly in the space of consciousness.
The Great Kind Tree King slowly stepped back, his eyes showing love and relief, and said softly: I see in you a firm will that I did not have back then, and this will will surely lead you to your own future. And these are all precious gifts bestowed by your past experiences.
She smiled gently and continued: Don’t worry, the growth of wisdom is as natural as the growth of plants. You just need to wait patiently, and the moment of flowers blooming will come.
Nashida’s eyes sparkled with tears of emotion: “Thank you… This is really a very gratifying thing. It turns out that the person I have always admired is another me with a different destiny… But I understand that I still have a long way to go. It’s great to be able to talk to you, King of the Great Kindness Tree, I… I have always longed to see you.”
The Great Kind Tree King responded gently: “So am I? Ever since I created you from a branch of the World Tree, I have been looking forward to having a long conversation with you like this.”
Nashida hesitated for a moment and asked softly: Can you tell me… why you created me? And… what happened on the day you left?
The Great Compassion Tree King’s expression became solemn: I understand that you are here to seek the truth. The sky that day was stained with a strange color…
She paused and continued: “At that time, all the seven gods except me were summoned to Kanreya, and I had a more important mission – to protect the world tree.
Disasters always come silently. When the pollution of forbidden knowledge spread quietly, I, who was connected to the consciousness of the World Tree, immediately noticed something was wrong. The mental pain was like thousands of needles piercing my mind. When I rushed to the World Tree, the sacred tree that maintained the lifeblood of Teyvat had been corroded by forbidden knowledge and was riddled with holes.
If I had not fought against the same disaster with the Scarlet King a thousand years ago, I would have been in a state of panic by now. But that experience taught me that in the face of this kind of threat from outside the world, panicking is useless.
What exactly is forbidden knowledge? Nashida’s pure voice was filled with confusion.
I stared at the withering branches of the World Tree and replied in a deep voice: That is a foreign existence from outside the world, a truth that even I cannot understand. It seeps from the bottom of the abyss, like a drop of ink falling into a clear spring. The world instinctively rejects it, but it also causes various abnormal symptoms. At this point, I can’t help but emphasize my tone. If the forbidden knowledge is allowed to continue to pollute the World Tree, the entire Teyvat will collapse.
At that moment, I knew that I could not purify this disaster by myself. So, I created an unprecedented device – “Void”, a miracle that can integrate human wisdom.
This is truly the greatest invention in the world, Nashida exclaimed sincerely.
I smiled gently: Thank you for your recognition. For a long time, I have believed that dreams are the crystallization of human wisdom. At this point, my voice was tinged with guilt. Although this decision is a bit selfish… I have to use the void to collect people’s dreams. I gather these wisdom essences and then pour all my divine power…
With the selfless dedication of Xumi’s people, the forbidden knowledge was almost completely eliminated. However, just when victory was in sight, a sudden pain made me realize that things were far from over.
I suddenly realized that my consciousness was closely connected to the World Tree. The World Tree gave me endless knowledge and wisdom, but it also made me inevitably polluted by forbidden knowledge… From the moment I was born, my existence had been tainted.
Nashida said in a trembling voice: I witnessed the pain deep in your consciousness…it must have been unimaginable torture, right?
The Great Compassion Tree King responded calmly: Suffering does exist, but compared to saving the world, it is unimportant. The key is…
She paused for a moment, her eyes becoming deep: “Even if I die, my existence and all the memories related to me will still be preserved as knowledge in the World Tree. As long as this is the case, the forbidden knowledge can never be completely eliminated.”
And I… can never eliminate myself, it’s like an unsolvable paradox. Therefore, I broke off the purest branch of the World Tree, let it become my reincarnation, and carefully left clues…
All of this is to lead you here and completely erase the polluted me from the World Tree.
Nashida suddenly interrupted excitedly: Wait… No… This is not right! It shouldn’t be like this!
The Great Compassion Tree King smiled with relief: “It seems that you have understood what this means. As expected, you are smarter than I thought.”
As you can imagine, the World Tree holds all the knowledge and memories of this world…
If I were erased from it…it would mean that I never existed in this world.
But… this is the only way to save the World Tree.
Chapter 63: Dealing with the Impact of Forbidden Knowledge (Old Version)
Nashida’s voice choked: People love you so much that they have never stopped missing you for five hundred years… and I… I also
How can I forget you like this…
Is it really… that there is no other way? Is there nothing I can do? Her tears fell silently, sparkling in the moonlight.
The Great Kind Tree King gently wiped away Nashida’s tears and said softly: Buyel, as the god of wisdom, you should understand. This is the only solution. Her voice was like a spring breeze blowing over new leaves, with a reassuring power.
Nashida’s eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was trembling: But… this is too cruel… I don’t want to forget you…
The Great Kind Tree King gently held up Nashida’s face, his eyes sparkling with wisdom: Don’t be sad, dear Buyer. As a wise man, you should be happy to have found the answer at this moment. This is the truth you have been pursuing for a long time, the words that reveal everything –
“Let the world completely forget me”
We are like devout scholars, tirelessly interpreting the mysteries of the world under the shade of the tree of wisdom, exploring from the patterns of the soil, understanding from the rhythm of the raindrops, and finally turning into white birds, flapping their wings to the top of the tree canopy, and finally holding the leaf that determines fate.
I used to be the only dreamer in the world. In my dreamland, when night falls, everything falls asleep. People’s thoughts are like fireflies, some falling to the ground, some rising to the sky, weaving into a dazzling net. In the gaps of these three thousand worlds, there are countless tiny worlds hidden. All the destinies are intertwined and boiling here.
I gradually realized that those unspeakable but eternally changing existences are the most profound truths in the world. Only they can completely purify those madnesses. Only dreams can awaken the sunken consciousness from the darkest abyss.
I am both a questioner and a seeker. Saving the world with the dreams of the world was the answer I gave, and today you have also found your own answer.
Now I will return all the dreams to their owners. My dear people of Xumi, let’s say goodbye. I hope you can all enjoy sweet dreams tonight.
Kanzaki Tetsuya concentrated his mind and gathered the fragmented pieces of consciousness carefully in his palm. He decisively cut off the last connection between these consciousnesses and the World Tree, and the pure light washed away the forbidden knowledge contained in them like flowing water, causing it to gradually dissipate into nothingness.
The cycle of fate was thus broken. Nashida’s consciousness remained independent and never merged with the memory of the Great Kindness Tree King. However, the past events about the Great Kindness Tree King gradually faded in her memory, like a dream shrouded in morning mist.
First, we must thoroughly purify the pollution brought by the knowledge of the abyss… Kanzaki Tetsuya whispered to himself, with a flash of determination in his eyes. He gently protected the remaining consciousness, like protecting a candle swaying in the wind, and prepared to slowly repair it after everything was settled.
After a moment, he followed the weak energy fluctuations and began to track. In the deep void, he finally locked onto the source of the abyss knowledge. With the help of the newly acquired mysterious power, a dazzling light suddenly burst out from his body. Countless laws of power intertwined and flowed, forming a net of heaven and earth. The evil power from the abyss struggled like a trapped beast under the suppression of the law of power, but gradually weakened due to lack of energy replenishment, and finally turned into dots of black mist and dissipated between heaven and earth.
Nashida walked over slowly and asked softly: We have just successfully cleaned the pollution of the forbidden knowledge of the abyss, right? But why… my tears can’t stop flowing?
This is a chain reaction generated by the World Tree’s self-repair process. I looked into her moist eyes and explained that the memory of the Great Compassion Tree King was being temporarily sealed, waiting for the World Tree to complete the final correction. When everything is settled, those obscured past events will reappear – including the feat of the two of you saving the World Tree. Hearing this, Nashida’s eyes lingered in the direction of the World Tree for a long time, and finally left quietly with a thoughtful look.
At this moment, it was late at night in Xumi City, but the lights of the Order House were bright. The great sage was overwhelmed as he faced the turbulent crowd. The grass god Nashida suddenly disappeared mysteriously from confinement, and the entire Order House could not find any trace. What’s worse, the void system, which lost the support of the gods, has been paralyzed. Those people who have been deceived for a long time still stubbornly believe that it has always been the credit of the Order House to maintain the operation of the void.
Repair the system quickly! The urging voices echoed in the Palace of Wisdom. But the sages looked at each other, helpless in the face of this divine creation. The memory disorder caused by the World Tree made all the cognition related to the Great Compassion Tree King become fragmented, like sand scattered by the wind, and could no longer be pieced together into a complete pattern.
Kanzaki Tetsuya knew that the vague sense of disharmony was due to his own interference. Although the existence of the Great Compassion Tree King had been erased at the conceptual level, a trace of its remaining consciousness was still looming in the depths of the World Tree.
At this moment, the World Tree was like a seedling that had experienced a hurricane, with its branches trembling slightly – perhaps it was the pain brought by the reconstruction of its memories, or perhaps the barrier against external interference was not yet solid. For this reason, Kanzaki Tetsuya deliberately injected his own power to guide this giant tree that maintained the world to accelerate its evolution.
The mark left by the Great Compassion Tree King was too deep after all, and the memory system of the World Tree needed time to digest this drastic change. However, according to the current progress, it would be able to complete the self-adjustment within three days. If we intervene rashly at this moment, it would backfire.
The resilience of human beings is comforting. Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at the flow of people in the town in the distance who were gradually returning to order, and his fingertips unconsciously stroked his pocket watch. Suddenly, he sensed a familiar energy fluctuation – it was the doctor’s slice wandering nearby. While Nashida is still in the adaptation period, it is better to solve this hidden danger first.
Space folded under his feet, and in the blink of an eye it blocked the young slicer. The scholar wearing the bird-beak mask had just raised his inquiring eyes when the dark purple lines of erosion had already wrapped around his robe like a venomous snake.
It is most convenient to use the power of the Herrscher to deal with these clones. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s pupils glowed with a strange light, and countless dark threads radiated out from him. These energy filaments penetrated through layers of space and accurately locked onto the thirty-seven slices scattered throughout Teyvat, including the original body as far away as Winter.
As he closed his five fingers, all the slices froze at the same time. Their eyes flashed the last stream of data, and then turned into light particles all over the sky and dissipated in the morning breeze.
Kanzaki Tetsuya took a deep breath, and the air mixed with the fragrance of dew and resin rushed into his chest, sweeping away the long-standing depression.
In this rare leisure time, I can finally slow down and enjoy this moment of tranquility. Since I came into this world, I have been spinning like a top and have hardly ever really relaxed. Now that I have completed something of extraordinary significance, I feel a lot more relaxed.
Walking in the lush forest, my steps unconsciously became lighter. The sunlight shone through the gaps in the leaves, casting mottled light and shadows on the ground. At this moment, an unexpected figure came into view – it was a Lannaroo. It was strange to say that with my personality, Kanzaki Tetsuya, who was neither naive nor a messenger of justice, it was reasonable that I would not see such a magical creature.
But now, I have already mastered too many incredible abilities. I used these abilities inadvertently and saw this little existence clearly. That Lannaro seemed to have noticed my gaze and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. As expected of a follower of the Grass God, this alertness is really admirable. If there is a chance, I must ask the Grass God to take me to visit these mysterious little guys.
Suddenly, I heard a melodious tune from a different world. Immersed in the wonderful music and feeling the art created by different species, this experience can always make people feel peaceful and happy.
Chapter 64 Help the Little Grass God Gain Trust (Old Version)
On the way back, Kanzaki Toru also saw the sleeping little grass god in the room. There were still traces of tears on her young face, and she must have experienced the painful memories again in her dream. Kanzaki Toru watched her quietly, praying silently in his heart: after waking up, this seemingly weak god can overcome the haze in her heart and continue to move forward firmly.
Xumi needs you, and the people here need you even more. Kanzaki Toru whispered in her heart. Although she looks like an innocent child and behaves a bit childishly, from the moment she chose to dedicate herself to the people of Xumi, she was destined to embark on a thorny road of growth. There may be countless painful tests on this road, but this is the mission she must undertake as a god.
Looking at the entire Teyvat continent, the seven ruling demons have always upheld the belief of protecting mankind. Although their methods are different, they all love the creatures on this land in their own unique way. This kind of pure divinity is rare in other worlds. The reason for this is not only the rules set by Phanes, but also the unique civilization accumulation of this land.
Here, a delicate balance is maintained between humans and gods. In order to protect this hard-won harmony, Kanzaki Toru decided to start by stabilizing the earth veins. He carefully adjusted the flow of the earth veins, as meticulously as a gardener pruning branches and leaves. Every step of the operation was carefully calculated to ensure that it would not affect the normal operation of the earth veins, and to pave the way for the future development of Xumi.
Few people dare to touch the leylines, not only because of the threat of Sky Island, but also because of the huge risks they carry. A little carelessness could trigger a chain reaction, resulting in irreversible consequences. But Kanzaki Toru, with his profound understanding of the nature of the world, found the fulcrum of balance – it can both promote the evolution of the origin of the world and maintain the harmonious coexistence of creatures and the environment. This subtle control is his uniqueness as the guardian of the world.
Kanzaki Tetsuya has always held a philosophy: excessive protection will be counterproductive. In his view, the meticulous protection method has a fatal flaw – when the protector leaves, the development trajectory of the entire world is likely to fall into chaos.
He advocates an heuristic guidance method. By giving appropriate guidance, people can explore independently and create technologies and results that meet the needs of world development. Even if there are inevitably various omissions in the early stage, these valuable experiences can become the cornerstone of future steady development.
Kanzaki knows that he can’t guard a place forever, so it is particularly important to cultivate the ability to be independent. What he can do is to minimize the occurrence of major mistakes within the controllable range and leave room for correction. Because once the mistakes accumulate to an irreversible level, it is likely to cause irreversible serious consequences.
This gradual growth method, although the process may be tortuous, will ultimately enable people to achieve real growth and progress in practice.
Just like the fall of the ancient kingdom of Kanreya, when humans attempt to get their hands on the power of the abyss, not only will they be unable to protect themselves, but they will also drag the entire world into an irretrievable situation.
History has repeatedly warned us that when faced with a force beyond our cognition, it is far wiser to maintain awe than to pursue it blindly. True courage should be based on rational cognition, not reckless recklessness. Just like a traveler walking on the edge of a cliff, he must have the courage to explore, but also always be mindful of the abyss beneath his feet.
Those pursuers who are blinded by power often usher in eternal silence after a brief period of glory. Wisdom does not lie in whether one can touch taboos, but in knowing when to stop – this is the true meaning of the survival of civilization.
The morning sun shone into the room through the window, and Nashida slowly woke up from her sweet dream. To her surprise, she could sleep so long – she had rarely been able to fall asleep in the past long years.
There was a slight sound of spatula in the kitchen, and Kanzaki Tetsuya was preparing breakfast. Nashida felt vaguely that she seemed to have forgotten something, but this thought was quickly interrupted by Kanzaki’s greeting. Come and taste my cooking. He invited with a smile.
Thanks to Chitanda Airu’s passion for cooking, Kanzaki has also mastered many cooking skills. Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Nashida couldn’t help but smile: Who would have thought that this strong man who can rival Tianli has such superb cooking skills?
During the meal, Nashida thought back to their time together. She gradually found that Kanzaki was always very approachable in informal settings. He would patiently answer every question and never blame him for his mistakes. Making mistakes is not terrible, he often said, what is important is to learn from them. He prefers to gently point out the problem after the fact and give people a chance to correct it.
Perfection will keep people away. Kanzaki said as he served the dishes that keeping some minor flaws properly can actually bring people closer. After all, even gods don’t have to be perfect in everything. Nashida nodded thoughtfully. Although she didn’t fully understand it yet, she knew that she needed to experience it herself.
Why do you still cook for me? Nashida finally asked the question in her mind. Kanzaki paused and his eyes became far-reaching. Perhaps… he wanted to maintain his human warmth. He answered softly, “As my power grows, I am more worried that I will gradually lose my human way of thinking.”
He picked up the spoon and stirred the soup in the pot: This body may have already surpassed that of ordinary people, but I hope that at least in some aspects, I can still maintain the perspective of ordinary people. Cooking by yourself not only maintains the bond with others, but also reminds yourself not to become an outlier who is high above others.
In the morning light, the aroma of food and sincere words are intertwined, adding a layer of warm color to this ordinary morning.
When trying to understand the situation of others, although I cannot fully understand their inner pain, I will try to remain objective and fair. However, as a flesh-and-blood person, I admit that I will inevitably have some subjective tendencies.
I always believe that pure rational judgment is not an ideal way to deal with things. If I really become a cold and impartial machine, that would be the last thing I want to see. The meaning of law is not only to maintain fairness and justice, but also needs the warmth of humanity to reconcile.
Let me use a real case to illustrate: a young man’s parents were deliberately killed by a powerful person, but due to the huge power of the other party, the judicial system failed to enforce justice. In the end, the case was simply classified as negligent injury and only a fine was imposed. Faced with the injustice of the law, the young man chose to take revenge himself and successfully brought the murderer to justice.
Subsequently, the judicial authorities sentenced the youth to death in accordance with the law. From the legal point of view, this verdict is impeccable. But I would like to ask: In this case, does this person who avenged his parents really deserve to die?
The goddess of wisdom Nashida answered without hesitation: No. Perhaps appropriate punishment will be enough. This answer precisely reflects the balance between law and human feelings.
Kanzaki Tetsuya had expected such an answer. Nashida’s kind nature was just right in this matter – she didn’t punish excessively, but made everyone deeply aware of the serious consequences of killing. This way of handling the case just reflected the human warmth that justice needed. Kanzaki couldn’t help but smile as he watched Nashida grow in the incident. He seemed to be playing the role of a guide.
Chapter 65: The People Know Some Secrets (Old Version)
The feeling of teaching others was unexpectedly pleasant. After dinner, Nashida asked a few more tricky questions. Kanzaki did not give a standard answer directly, but cleverly told a series of short stories with profound meanings, allowing the god of wisdom to understand the solution from similar cases. The knowledge reserves from another world came in handy in an unexpected way at this moment.
While they were talking, Tinari, who had gone to the Order to gather information, returned as scheduled. The ranger went straight to the point and reported in detail the latest progress: since the forbidden knowledge was cleared yesterday, the patients with demonic scale disease have shown signs of improvement. The clever Tinari had already made preparations and secretly arranged for reliable people to spread the news everywhere – it was the grass goddess Nashida who resolved the forbidden knowledge crisis that had plagued Xumi for a long time behind the scenes.
At first, almost everyone was skeptical that forbidden knowledge could be solved. However, when this miracle actually happened, those skeptics changed their positions one after another.
Surprisingly, some people began to spontaneously express gratitude to the Grass Goddess Nashida. This phenomenon was caused by the Order Council trying to take credit for themselves, claiming that the crisis was resolved with the full support of the Order Council. The Great Sage faction was deeply disturbed by this and was trying to track down the source of these words of gratitude.
At the same time, the God-making plan that was originally in full swing encountered unprecedented obstacles. Even more disturbing was that the doctor suddenly disappeared mysteriously, and the carefully designed dream harvesting plan also failed. The successive blows put the great sage Azar into an unprecedented predicament, and he was tortured by various difficult problems all day long.
In this haze, Azar keenly realized that all these changes were likely related to Nashida. How hateful! He gnashed his teeth and thought, do you think this can stop my plan? Xumi needs a truly powerful god, and the Order will surely achieve this goal!
In the dim archives, the Grand Disciplinary Officer Senor was quietly collecting evidence of the crimes of the Grand Sage Azar of the Order. Every document in his hand was like a sharp blade, and the most lethal of them were the confidential information about the God-making Plan – these documents recorded in detail the entire process of the Order wantonly harvesting the dreams of the people in order to create a new god.
The god-making project that was once carefully packaged as a sacred plan has now become ironclad evidence that the House of Representatives violated the rights of the people. These evidences are like dominoes. Once made public, they will completely destroy people’s trust in the House of Representatives. Seno looked at the collected evidence with satisfaction. Everything is developing in the expected direction.
As the investigation deepened, a more shocking truth was revealed: the goddess of wisdom, Nashida, had been imprisoned deep inside the House of Wisdom. This news was like a huge rock thrown into a calm lake, stirring up a thousand waves. Coupled with other evidence that was gradually exposed, the once impregnable House of Wisdom began to crumble.
Faced with the rising anger of the people, the great sage Azar fell into an unprecedented dilemma. He had to adopt a delaying tactic and try to calm the anger with moderate reforms. However, it was too late – he and his followers could no longer produce any evidence to prove their innocence. In just a few days, the voices of opposition reached a peak.
At this critical moment, the rescued Nashida stood up. With the support of the Great Disciplinary Officer Senor and his followers, this young but wise god regained power. But the stubborn Azar was still unwilling to fail, and he gathered the remnants of his army in an attempt to resist.
In front of everyone, the great sage of the past was still stubborn and unrepentant: Everything I did was for Xumi! He shouted hysterically that the weak god had neither wisdom nor power, and only by creating new gods could our country be protected! However, this crazy defense was only ridiculous and pathetic in the ears of everyone.
In this shocking confrontation, Nilu and Dina Zede bravely exposed the irrefutable truth – the so-called god-making plan and dream harvesting of the great sage Azar were just lies he wove to seize power. The people of Xumi have never prayed for new gods, let alone such a crazy plan at the expense of the people’s dreams. Even the void system that maintains the lifeblood of Xumi is essentially dependent on the power of the grass goddess Nashida to operate.
However, the arrogant and conceited Order claimed all the credit for itself. When the overwhelming evidence was presented one by one, the pale excuses of the great sage Azar could no longer deceive the people. As the World Tree completed its self-repair, the memory of the Great Kind Tree King flooded back into people’s minds like a tide.
In order to rebuild the people’s faith in Nashida, Kanzaki Toru demonstrated his amazing ability – synchronously projecting holographic images across the entire continent of Teyvat. He not only reproduced the historical truth of the events in the sand, but also displayed a large amount of solid evidence. Faced with these irrefutable facts, even the most stubborn desert people had to admit the truth.
This shocking scene moved the people of all countries, and they all lamented that Xumi had experienced such a thrilling change. The travelers Ying and Paimeng, who were on their way to the immortal’s residence, were also shocked by the grand image that suddenly unfolded in the sky. Ying stared at this miracle that transcended geographical limitations and thought to himself: Who is this god who can manipulate so many laws of heaven and earth at the same time and achieve such a feat on the entire continent?
The six gods were not too surprised. After all, they had already known the situation. Facing this sudden force, although it was a bit unexpected, it was also expected. After all, this was not a bad thing for their country.
After an in-depth conversation with the Rock God Morax, the Ice God fell into deep thought. Even if he gathered all the Hearts of God, it would be difficult to compete with this new Heavenly Principle. So, is it still meaningful to continue with the original plan? Is this Heavenly Principle worth pursuing so persistently? These questions need to be carefully considered. For now, perhaps it is time to suspend some radical measures.
Otherwise, it is likely to repeat the mistakes of Kanreya and invite a joint attack from other countries on the Teyvat continent. It is better to wait and see for the time being, and then formulate the next countermeasures based on the actual actions of this new Tianli.
In the vast continent of Teyvat, the distance between countries is much farther than what is marked on the map. Even if you drive a carriage back and forth between the two countries, it will take at least more than a month – this does not include the delays caused by unexpected situations such as monster attacks along the way.
During this period, the newly appointed Grass Goddess Nashida gradually took over the administration of Xumi with the help of everyone. In the process of sorting out state affairs, she keenly discovered a very talented candidate. Due to the incident of the previous great sage, this important position has been vacant.
In order to prevent history from repeating itself, Nashida decided to set up new selection criteria: only those who were personally recognized by the Grass God were qualified to serve as the Great Sage. However, after several months of investigation, she found that the most suitable candidate seemed to have little interest in this position.
Adhering to the idea of bringing forth something new from the old, Nashida prefers to choose a young and promising successor. On an ordinary working day, her eyes fell on the outstanding scholar of the Zhilun School, Elhaisen. This talented young scholar not only has profound attainments in the academic field, but also plays a pivotal role in the political decision-making of the Xumi Church. He is undoubtedly an ideal candidate for the reformists.
Chapter 66: Let Something Remember Come to the Surface (Old Version)
After many sincere requests, Elhaisen finally agreed to temporarily take over the position of the Great Sage. Under the current situation, it is indeed difficult to find a more suitable candidate than him. At the same time, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s team also provided advanced machine intelligence technology solutions, which can assist in handling most of the daily government affairs.
The subsequent development is left to them to explore on their own. With the help of the void, the development of autonomous artificial intelligence robots is not an unattainable goal. Today, the void system is no longer a simple information retrieval tool, but has gradually evolved into an innovation platform that gathers collective wisdom. Through collective wisdom, scholars can collide with sparks of thought on this platform and turn creativity into practical results – this is the real value of the void system.
As time went by, this young god gradually won the people’s heartfelt respect. On the continent of Teyvat, what is worth remembering is not only the memory of the land, but also the common memories of the people.
In order to protect this precious memory, a magnificent chronicle will soon be erected in the center of Teyvat. Here, the heroic deeds of every hero who has contributed to the world will be engraved, so that future generations will always remember their sacrifices and contributions. People will understand the weight of history here and discover those little-known and moving stories.
The silence of the past is not accidental. Those unrecorded past events may have become loopholes for those with ulterior motives to exploit. But things are different now. We now have enough power to protect the truth. Just as moonlight always has a bright and dark side, as long as we take appropriate precautions, these memories will eventually become a beacon that illuminates the future.
Kanzaki Tetsuya activated the holographic projection device again, and in the bright light, the figures of the Great Kindness Tree King and the Goddess of Wisdom Nashida emerged vividly. Those stories that were sealed by time were now turning into starlight, slowly unfolding before everyone’s eyes.
I never forgot
【Dina Zedai】
My broken wooden box
Filled with withered flowers
Can’t let go of light and soil
And fresh wishes
If I could fly
Go to high places
Cast a dream net
Collecting Echoes of Love
【Nashida】
Are you listening too?
A lonely child
Don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid.
The night won’t be too long
Flowers on the cliff
Let me take it off for you
Count one petal and drop one petal
One less sadness
Grass and gravel have no mouths
I will never tell lies
They let the wind remind me of the light
Fall on my shoulders
【Lannaros】
Is it you? On the way home, the moonlight is all over the flower stamens
It’s you, playing the ancient chords, driving away the nightmare and accompanying me to sleep
Is it you who weaves the rain above your head into a blue eaves?
We agreed that when we grow up and meet again, it will be more beautiful than now
A Thousand Nightmares
For a thousand thieves
Is it enough? Is it enough?
Steal your sadness
Meet that moment
The hourglass is turned upside down
Needless to say, engraving
Long is the sky or the earth?
They say that when you grow up you forget fairy tales.
I will forget the dream after I wake up.
Especially in the afternoon after a rain
I’d like to meet you again
We agreed that when we grow up, we will take risks again to pursue the spread of our dreams.
[The Great Compassionate Tree King/Harmony of the Lannaras]Who crossed a sea of flowers?
Who is coming towards me?
Who still remembers my unfulfilled wish?
【Great Kindness Tree King】
Is it you, wearing a wreath and holding the purest branch?
[Lannalas/Great Kindness Tree King Harmony]It’s you, tear off a piece of colorful clothes and lend it to me to illuminate the flowers in the box
Is it you who disappeared silently in the distant spring one day?
But I remember everything about you. I will never forget you.
(This song doesn’t take up any words, I just wanted to write it, don’t forget it)
When the melodious tune sounded, everyone present was surprised – this was a song full of deep feelings. The images flashing on the screen were like fragments of time, slowly revealing the long-forgotten secrets of the past. Even travelers from foreign countries were gradually immersed in the song under the influence of the song; and the people of Xumi were even more moved to tears, as the historical truths that had been deliberately hidden finally saw the light of day.
As the video progresses, people finally understand what kind of burden the Great Kind Tree King had to bear, and also understand the determination of the Grass God Nashida to transcend life and death. It is this selfless sacrifice and firm belief that have brought us today’s peace and tranquility.
The song contains a profound philosophy: life will experience two deaths. The first is the disappearance of the body and the return of the soul; the second is when no one in the world remembers your existence. This touching song perfectly interprets this truth, especially the lyrics full of blessings: People of Xumi, may you have a sweet dream tonight, which moved every listener.
It turned out that the destruction of forbidden knowledge had come at such a painful price. At this moment, everyone had the same firm belief in their hearts: we will never forget this sacrifice, and this great love will be forever engraved in our memories.
Nilu was intoxicated by the melodious melody and praised softly: This song perfectly interprets the kindness of the Great Kind Tree King and the devotion of the Little Grass God. She suddenly remembered something and turned around and asked: By the way, when did Dina Zedai participate? It seems that there are still many people who are childish.
At this moment, the Lanaro that only existed in legends finally appeared before everyone. Nilu’s eyes were slightly hot, and she murmured to herself: Thank you for all this, I have regained my most precious memories. I also want to thank the gods for their selfless dedication.
Nashida stood aside and stared at all this, and her dusty memories came flooding back like a tide. She finally understood where the blank space in her memory came from, and crystal tears slid down her cheeks uncontrollably.
Wait… Nashida suddenly thought of something. Tenri Kanzaki Tetsuya must have done something. She realized that if someone hadn’t secretly helped, making people remember the Great Compassion Tree King again would likely lead to the revival of forbidden knowledge. But now everything is calm, and it is obvious that someone has resolved this crisis.
I must ask this in person! Nashida made up her mind and instantly shifted her consciousness to where Kanzaki Tetsuya was.
At this time in Xumi City, Kanzaki Tetsuya was leaning against the window of a restaurant, leisurely admiring the street view. Sensing Nashida’s presence, he turned around with understanding, as if he had already anticipated her arrival.
Kanzaki, Nashida asked bluntly, you are the one who preserved the remaining consciousness of the Great Compassion Tree King, right? Her voice was filled with undisguised expectation.
Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled and gave a positive answer: Since a god who has dedicated himself to the world like this has the ability, I will naturally lend a hand. But she needs to rest now and cannot meet you for the time being.
After receiving this answer, Nashida smiled with relief. The two stood side by side, looking at the bustling streets of Xumi City. Ever since the people learned about Kanzaki Tetsuya’s help in saving Xumi, the whole city has paid him the most sincere respect.
Now, no matter which store he visited, the shopkeepers would firmly refuse to pay: “You followed the gods to save the entire Xumi, how can we accept your Mora? I can’t control others, at least not me! Such scenes are staged in every corner of Xumi City, becoming a unique landscape.
The great sage curled up in the dark cell, watching everything that happened outside through the narrow iron window. When the truth came flooding in like a tide, his once firm heart completely collapsed. The wise man who claimed to be righteous in the past was now slumped in the corner with disheveled hair, his cloudy eyes were bloodshot, his cracked lips kept moving, and he uttered incoherent mumblings.
He once believed that everything he did was right, and his faith in the Great Compassion Tree King was even more devout and almost paranoid. However, the cruel reality dealt him a fatal blow, and the truth that was deliberately concealed was like a sharp blade, completely shattering the fortress of faith he had built for a long time. The collapse of his spiritual pillar made him fall into madness, sometimes laughing hysterically, sometimes crying, and the whole person was immersed in an unprecedented spiritual storm.
His distorted figure was reflected on the cold stone wall of the cell, and his once wise face was now filled with pain and confusion. In those fragmented mumblings, one could vaguely recognize words such as impossible and scam, and every syllable was saturated with despair after the collapse of faith.
This touching song resonated widely in Teyvat, and people were all moved by the selfless dedication of the Great Kind Tree King to the world. This made people from all countries think of the gods of their own countries:
Chapter 67: Taking Your Own Path (Old Version)
Mondstadt: Those who knew of the Wind God’s past could not help but sigh – if only their own free-spirited god could be a little more diligent.
Liyue: The Rock King has passed away, where should we go from here? Such worries are often heard in the streets and alleys of Liyue Harbor.
Inazuma: Ever since Kamisato Ayaka and Kaname’s heart-to-heart talk, General Raiden, who has learned the true thoughts of the current Tenri, resolutely abolished the Eye Hunting Order. With the assistance of loyal retainers such as the Kamisato family, Inazuma is undergoing unprecedented changes, and the three magistrates are openly under a strict supervision system.
Fontaine: The water god Fukaros gave up his original plan and reached a consensus with Funina – the two would take turns in ruling. The decree ruled that the cardinal’s trial power would be completely handed over to Fukaros, which was both a compensation for Funina (after all, they were two sides of the same coin) and could ensure the fairness of judicial decisions. That whale, perhaps, could seek help from God.
Nata: A war-torn country that has escaped the invasion of the abyss and is actively absorbing the development experience of various countries, while retaining its unique fighting culture and belief in the god of fire.
As for the Kingdom of Winter, although everything seemed calm on the surface, it had actually reduced many covert operations in secret, as if some kind of change was brewing.
As for the Doctor, everyone has been deeply confused since his mysterious disappearance. It is unbelievable that with his extraordinary strength and unfathomable abilities, he could disappear so quietly.
With a series of bizarre events happening recently, executives have gradually become convinced of a shocking fact: the Doctor has completely left the continent of Teyvat and disappeared like the morning mist.
All signs indicate that this is most likely the work of the new CEO. Faced with the sudden change, the executives reacted differently: some were secretly delighted, while others were worried. But everyone reached a consensus – they must be more cautious in what they say and do.
After all, in this time of change, if you are not careful, you may disappear silently. The young girl Columbia stared into the distance, struggling with whether to take the initiative to visit this new Tianli. Perhaps, this will be a key opportunity to turn the situation around.
The fate of the faeries has deviated from the established track, and as a member of it, she knows that she must take action. From the intelligence she has collected, this Tianli is completely different from Phanes and has a very different style of doing things.
Of course, things may not be as they seem. But if we continue to wait passively, the situation will only get worse. The indecision of the Ice Goddess makes the situation even worse…
A careful analysis of the current situation shows that the chances are not completely slim. Even if they fail in the end, the worst they can do is to be crushed to pieces. As long as the Kingdom of Winter is still there, there will always be hope for a comeback.
The current stalemate is becoming increasingly unfavorable to the Kingdom of Winter, and indecision will only lead to worse results. What is needed now is a key opportunity to prompt a decision.
Let me take this crucial first step! With firm determination, I set out on the journey to the palace of the Ice Queen. When I faced the ruler of winter, I solemnly expressed my willingness to seek a turnaround for winter.
Phanes’s concerns are not without reason – if some individuals or races abuse their powerful powers, they may indeed shake the foundation of Teyvat. Just like the ancestors of the Fairies, who were obsessed with the alien traveler and tried to use external forces, they almost broke the balance of the world. It was for this reason that Phanes had to cast a curse to maintain the stability of the entire Teyvat.
At the same time, this is also the last chance for my people. When the Fairies conflicted with the rules set by Phanes, we were defeated. The victor mercilessly cursed the entire tribe, causing them to pay a heavy price.
The girl Columbia no longer wanted to investigate the right and wrong. It was not that she didn’t want to, but that she was powerless to do so. Now, with this fleeting opportunity, even if it meant death, I would fight to the death for my people.
This opportunity was hard-won, because Phanes had never been merciful to betrayers. In the eyes of this god, any threat must be nipped in the bud, no matter what its original intention was.
The attitude of the new Tianli was subtle. Perhaps because the past had nothing to do with him, he did not care much about the past grudges. But it was still a pipe dream to expect him to easily forgive the sins of the Fairy Clan.
Even so, this is a ray of light in the darkness. With opportunity, there is hope. As for turning the tide with strength? Columbia knows better than anyone that she does not have such power yet.
This departure might be a farewell forever, but the gears of fate have already turned, and they have no choice but to embark on this road of no return. Facing the new Tianli who is at the peak of his power, even if the whole country devotes all its strength, the ending will probably be nothing but ashes.
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s strength is still unfathomable, and the country of Dongyu can’t even find a chance to test him. If they rashly make enemies with him, all the hard work they have put in for many years will be gone in an instant.
In this world where the strong prey on the weak, the weak never have much choice. A single failure means eternal damnation, and the fall of Kanreya is a bloody lesson. The gap in strength between the two sides is as insurmountable as a natural chasm.
If Phanes was injured, there might still be a chance of victory. But now, Dongzhi has to face the will of almost the entire Teyvat continent. In the face of more favorable conditions, no country will risk supporting Dongzhi. What’s more, Tianli personally cleared the threat of the abyss for all countries – just based on this favor, the other six countries have long given up the idea of resistance.
The goddess of wisdom, Nashida, is full of enthusiasm and hopes day and night that every citizen of Xumi can share prosperity and happiness. She is particularly concerned about how to narrow the development gap between desert and rainforest areas. To this end, she is deeply inspired by the plan proposed by Kanzaki Tetsu to improve people’s livelihood in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation. This plan is like a beacon, pointing out the direction for the development of Xumi.
Nashida knows that to realize this grand vision, we must start with improving people’s basic living conditions. The four words “food, clothing, housing and transportation” seem simple, but they contain profound connotations of improving people’s livelihood: to make people warm, well-fed, safe and convenient. This requires all-round planning – from food security to housing security, from transportation networks to public services, each of which is related to the vital interests of the people. She understands that this is a systematic project that requires perseverance and long-term efforts. It is necessary to gradually promote various people-friendly policies so that the flowers of happiness can bloom on every inch of land in Xumi.
Under Kanzaki Tetsu’s guidance, many areas that were once considered off-limits now have clear development guidelines. In particular, the impact of the earth veins, a problem that has long plagued the development of Xumi, has now been properly placed in a safe area, and large tracts of land have been able to release their development potential. Kanzaki Tetsu’s existence has not only brought technological innovation to Xumi, but also made the foundation of the entire world more solid.
Those difficult problems that were once daunting are now easily solved in front of Kanzaki Toru’s wisdom. He is like a universal key, opening the door to countless possibilities for Xumi’s development.
In the specific implementation process, relevant personnel need to think deeply and make careful arrangements, which is by no means an easy task. This not only requires the cooperation of various departments, but also is a major test of Nashida’s ability to govern.
As a god, Nashida needs to personally make important decisions concerning the fate of the country, but she does not have to personally handle daily affairs. This hierarchical decision-making mechanism originated from Kanzaki Tetsuya’s proposal: retain the final decision-making power of the gods on important matters, while establishing a complete administrative system to handle routine affairs.
Chapter 68: Reshaping the Teleport Anchor (Old Version)
Daily administrative affairs are handed over to the council composed of sages from various factions to discuss and evaluate the feasibility and value of the matters. The personal affairs of the grassroots people are handled by the grassroots affairs commissioners selected by the new Religious Order Council. Although these grassroots talents deal with trivial matters, they build a bridge of trust between the people and the top leaders. As Kanzaki Tetsuya shows through specific cases, although these grassroots workers are not in high positions, they play an irreplaceable role in maintaining social stability.
The administrative system with professional division of labor has significantly improved governance efficiency. When encountering thorny problems, solutions can be sought through a hierarchical reporting mechanism. Thanks to the powerful information processing capabilities of the Void System, difficult problems can also find the best solution through collective wisdom. In order to motivate administrative personnel, a complete performance reward system has been established: those with outstanding performance can not only receive Mora rewards, but also get promotion opportunities. Special positions will also be set up for specific areas, and the reward standards will be determined by multi-party consultation. The entire mechanism design ensures flexibility while avoiding bloated organizations.
These institutional innovations have brought about earth-shaking changes to Xumi, and the people have personally felt the superiority of the new system. Although any reform is inevitably accompanied by new challenges, compared with the past governance model, the current Xumi has undoubtedly stepped onto a new level.
Everything is progressing smoothly. Recently, Morax asked Kanzaki Toru for his opinion on the Heart of God, and the latter simply responded:
If someone covets the heart of God, you can do whatever you want. But be sure to tell that God: some choices, once made, there is no turning back. There is never a second chance in such a big matter.
Kanzaki Toru tapped the table with his fingertips, his tone full of unquestionable majesty: “She wouldn’t be so naive to think that she could compete with me by gathering seven God’s Hearts, right?” Deliver this warning truthfully, and as for how she chooses, it depends on her own awareness.
The reason why he chose to wait and see was that this dispute was of no concern to Kanzaki Toru. He was always willing to give others a chance to mend their ways – after all, many times, opposition was just due to different positions.
Morax relayed these words to the Ice Queen, which also explained why the Winter Kingdom remained silent until now. Adhering to the spirit of the contract, the Rock King finally handed the Heart of God to the lady. In this regard, Morax, who used the alias Zhongli, quite enjoyed his leisurely life now.
At Kanzaki Tetsu’s suggestion, Morax discussed with the other immortals and decided to convey his will to the Seven Stars of Liyue through dreams. This seemingly gentle suggestion could not be disobeyed, and the Seven Stars were naturally powerless to resist the will of the Rock God.
Thus, with the tacit cooperation of both parties, a supervisory body composed of immortals came into being. With the extraordinary abilities of the immortals, it was easy to collect evidence of abuse of power, which effectively curbed the breeding of official corruption.
Most of the time, the immortals remain aloof, and only intervene when major events occur. This well-balanced supervision mechanism not only ensures the vitality of the system, but also deters those with ill intentions, thus safeguarding the long-term stability of Liyue.
If power loses its checks and balances, it will eventually fall. Zhongli’s eyes flashed with a sharpness. If the Seven Stars are unwilling to accept supervision, I don’t mind choosing other virtuous people. As the core executor of this system, Ganyu shoulders an important mission. It is better to say that only Ganyu can understand some of these disputes about human rights, while other immortals do not understand them very well.
Although it is impossible to guess the true intentions of the Ice Queen, Kanzaki Tetsu always sticks to his principles. In this intricate chess game, every move must be made with great caution – because any rash action will inevitably pay a corresponding price.
After learning about Xumi’s recent changes during a casual conversation, Zhongli said thoughtfully: These innovative measures are indeed worth learning from. Kanzaki Tetsuya replied: If you want to send someone to learn from experience, you don’t need to ask for my opinion, just arrange it.
He gently shook the teacup and continued: “As for the price, you can discuss it among yourselves. I have always been reluctant to interfere too much in such matters.” At this point, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. It is said that the gods of other countries are also paying attention to the changes in Xumi and have sent people to seek scriptures.
Even if they cannot be completely copied, these advanced experiences can open up new ideas for governance. After localization, perhaps they can develop systems that are more suitable for their respective countries. Zhongli looked into the distance, as if he was thinking about a deeper way of governing the country.
At the same time, Kanzaki Tetsu was also wandering in Xumi City. Suddenly, two familiar figures came into view – Nilu and Dina Zedai were walking together. The two girls, who were not familiar with each other in the past, unexpectedly discovered that they were both devout believers of the Little Auspicious Grass King Nashida during the struggle to overthrow the Church Order. Their common beliefs quickly warmed up their friendship, and now they have become inseparable friends, often discussing various topics about Nashida together.
Noticing Kanzaki Tetsuya’s presence, the two girls smiled at each other. Although they didn’t interact much on weekdays, they took the initiative to approach him and greet him, thinking of his help to the little grass god. The sunlight shone through the shade of the trees onto the three of them, adding a bit of warmth to this chance encounter.
In the in-depth conversation with the six gods, Kanzaki Toru was keenly aware of the many inconveniences in the current communication between the six countries. Although technology is changing with each passing day, it is difficult to achieve a breakthrough in the short term.
After careful consideration, he proposed a feasible plan – to learn from the existing teleportation anchor system and establish a public teleportation array network in various countries. This will greatly promote exchanges between countries and make important matters such as cross-border business negotiations and experience sharing more convenient and efficient.
The teleportation array will use elemental force as its power source. Ordinary people can use items containing elemental force to activate the teleportation array, while those with the Eye of God can control it more freely. After all, any teleportation device requires a stable energy supply to operate normally.
Through the communication equipment deployed earlier, Kanzaki Tetsu explained this idea in detail to the six gods. To their delight, the six gods unanimously agreed to this visionary proposal. They agreed to build teleportation arrays in densely populated areas to ensure that these transportation hubs can serve the people to the greatest extent possible.
The completion of this transnational transmission network will surely bring unprecedented convenience to the people of the six countries, and will usher in a new era for both trade and cultural exchanges.
The main energy supply of this cross-domain teleportation array comes from the energy core system carefully built by Kanzaki Tetsuya. As an auxiliary power, a small amount of elemental power is responsible for activating the operation mechanism of the teleportation array. It is worth noting that the physique of ordinary people cannot withstand frequent space jumps, and a long recovery period is required after each teleportation.
Space travel can cause a strong sense of dizziness, and only those with extraordinary strength can quickly adapt to the discomfort caused by this spatial distortion. The six gods are carefully selecting sites in their respective territories, and will issue construction instructions after the location is determined.
When the news of the site selection came, a dazzling white light flashed, and the teleportation array took shape instantly like a miracle. The guards who were ordered to guard the site stared at the scene in amazement – although they had heard that the gods wanted to build a teleportation array connecting the six countries, no one expected that the project could be completed so quickly.
The leaders of all countries were amazed: I’m afraid that only the Lord of Sky Island can perform such a miracle! At present, the transmission network has connected five major city-states. After field tests by envoys from various countries, the transmission effect is completely in line with the promise of God. This is undoubtedly an epoch-making breakthrough in the history of continental civilization. From now on, the communication between the six countries will usher in an unprecedented era of convenience.
Chapter 69: A Higher Perspective, Perhaps Everything Is Meaningless (Old Version)
The spies that Zhidong had planted in the other six countries quickly caught on to this unusual movement. When these lurkers saw people from various countries using the teleportation array with ease, they were shocked beyond words. The news spread back to Zhidong as fast as the cold wind of winter, reaching the ears of the Ice Queen and the executive officers.
Faced with this drastic change, the senior management of Solstice fell into unprecedented anxiety. They knew very well that this space revolution sweeping across the continent of Teyvat would not only gradually disintegrate their carefully arranged chess game, but also make the current strategic advantages disappear. At this moment, what worries them most is that the girl Columbia is about to face the law of nature. This crucial conversation will determine the future fate of Solstice.
Time is running out and the situation is getting worse. When Columbia appeared in the golden desert of Xumi, Kanzaki Toru had been waiting for a long time. This mysterious man did not hide his presence at all. In fact, from the moment the girl stepped into the territory of Xumi, her every move was under Kanzaki Toru’s control. The two of them knew the real purpose of this meeting…
Kanzaki Tetsuya was sitting in a small shop on the road that Columbia had to pass, tapping his fingertips on the wooden tabletop and looking out the window thoughtfully. Although he had already mastered the relevant information, when the familiar figure really appeared in his field of vision, he still couldn’t help but be attracted by the girl’s unique temperament.
Columbia quickly noticed this legendary Tianli – the situation he sensed was so ordinary, there was no aura fluctuation that a strong man should have around him, just like an ordinary person you can see everywhere on the street. But the girl’s keen intuition told her that there must be a mystery behind this ordinariness.
As the light footsteps approached, Columbia naturally sat down opposite Kanzaki Tetsuya. The boy looked at the fairy girl in front of him and noticed that her tense shoulders unconsciously relaxed after seeing him.
Kanzaki Toru did not wait for Columbia to respond, and then told an ancient legend: In the creation myth of Teyvat, the March goddesses Arya, Sanada and Kanon are the incarnations of the moon, symbolizing the agility of melody, the rhythm of rhythm and the resonance of harmony. These beings, who are older than the demons, have been patrolling the night sky since the reign of the dragon clan, and their history can even be traced back to the chaotic era before the advent of the law of nature.
He stared at Columbia, and his voice suddenly became deep: And what choice will you make at this moment? You used to be high on the top of the sky, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Supreme Being, overlooking all living beings; but now you have fallen to the bottom of this abyss.
Back then, I dropped the Frost Nail in Nordkalai and temporarily curbed the rampage of the Abyss. But the forces there are intertwined and competing with each other. As for the subsequent development… He paused meaningfully, the time has not come yet. What are you and Winter Solstice planning?
[Chronicle of the Rise and Fall of Civilization] Nordkalai was once the pearl of the Winter Frontier under the rule of the first Ice God White Tsar. In that glorious era, industrial civilization took root and flourished here. However, during the Kanreya catastrophe five hundred years ago, the evacuation of the Winter authorities reduced this fertile land to ruins, and the fire of civilization was almost extinguished.
[Legend of the Lantern Bearer] In the darkest hour, the warriors of the Nightingale family and the priestesses of the Frost Moon Children joined hands to light the lamp of hope. They built a defense line with their flesh and blood, and finally took back this land from the fangs of the abyss. Since then, the Lantern Bearer organization came into being, guarding the dawn of freedom in Nordkalai for generations.
[Power Structure] Children of the Frost Moon: The last guardians of the Golden Kingdom, living on the mysterious Xixi Island. They inherit the ancient faith of the Moon God, use magic as a blade, and their statues are the most unique scenery on this land. Lantern Bearer: The scarred guardian, although seriously injured in the wars, still sticks to the oath to fight against the abyss. Voynich Chamber of Commerce: The business tycoon of Naxia Town, using golden swords as shields to maintain the peace of the trade route. Fatui: The apostles of the winter, take root here to explore the mystery of the remains of the ancient moon. Treasure Stealers: A mutual aid organization founded by Red Miller, wandering in the gray area. Wild Hunt: The minions of the abyss, always threatening the peace of this land.
Although she still felt a little uneasy, Columbia took a deep breath and broke the silence first: “I have heard a lot about you, Mr. Kanzaki.” Her voice was calmer than she had expected, and even she was a little surprised.
In this era, even after my intervention, the technological level of the six countries will still be difficult to catch up with Dongzhi in the short term. But this does not mean that I lack such ability – you must deeply understand this. Similarly, Dongzhi also needs to be aware of this fact, and the strength I just showed is just the tip of the iceberg.
When I carried Columbia’s consciousness through the atmosphere and stepped into the vast universe, Kanzaki Toru unveiled his true power to the world for the first time. In this sea of stars, we can glimpse the deepest mysteries of the universe:
[A magnificent poem about the origin of the universe] The Big Bang theory paints a stunning picture for us: about 13.8 billion years ago, a singularity with infinite temperature and density suddenly exploded. This creation-level explosion released amazing energy, and matter and space-time were born. In the first trillionth of a second, the universe experienced an exponential expansion, and then elementary particles began to condense, and light elements such as hydrogen and helium gradually formed, and finally built up bright stars and magnificent galaxies under the action of gravity.
[The epic story of cosmic evolution] From the initial chaos to today’s order, the universe has undergone an amazing evolution. Quarks combine to form protons and neutrons, atomic nuclei capture electrons to form atoms, and nebulae ignite the fire of nuclear fusion in gravitational collapse. Supernova explosions spread heavy elements to the stars, sowing seeds for the birth of planets and life. Each stage is like a carefully choreographed symphony, playing the miracle of material evolution.
[Profound philosophical thoughts on the end of the universe] Regarding the ultimate fate of the universe, scientists have proposed several shocking hypotheses: The Big Rip theory predicts that if dark energy continues to increase, it will eventually overcome all fundamental forces, completely shattering galaxies, planets and even subatomic structures, leaving only nothingness in the end; The heat death theory warns that as entropy increases irreversibly, all energy will eventually be evenly distributed, stars will go out one by one, black holes will slowly evaporate, and the universe will fall into eternal cold and dead silence; The Big Crunch hypothesis envisions that the expansion will eventually reverse, and all matter will collapse back into a singularity, perhaps giving birth to an opportunity for a new round of cosmic reincarnation.
In this vast space and time, human civilization is but a fleeting moment, yet it is still persistently searching for the truth of creation and end. At this moment, we are standing at the edge of cognition, gazing at these stunning cosmic scenes.
Other theories: Other studies have suggested that stellar remnants in the universe may have died due to the curvature of space-time, causing the universe to lose all stellar matter. Or the universe may go through cycles on extreme timescales, including expansion, contraction, and another big bang.
The birth and death of the universe is a complex and long process. Currently, the scientific community has a relatively consistent understanding of the origin of the universe, but there are still many hypotheses and uncertainties about the end of the universe. Future observations and research will help further reveal the fate of the universe.
Chapter 70: Always Keep Your Human Side (Old Version)
Kanzaki Tetsuya always maintained a level-headed attitude, knowing that a condescending perspective would gradually make people lose their perception of human nature. The words that the girl Columbia had been preparing for a long time suddenly became pale and powerless after witnessing the great power displayed by Kanzaki Tetsuya. The fate of the fairies, the choice of winter, and even the fate of the entire Teyvat continent, all seemed so insignificant in front of this being who was above the laws of nature.
Sensing that Columbia was trapped in a vortex of empty thoughts, Kanzaki Tetsuya gently raised his hand, and a clear power awakened her. Zhidong’s choice was insignificant to me. His voice was calm and insightful, but I chose to keep this humanity. Perhaps this is my willfulness.
The rapid rise of power often brings cognitive difficulties, but whenever he thinks of Chitanda Airu’s warm smile and Sylvia Luneheim’s firm eyes, those human emotions will light up his heart again. This bond makes him understand that everything is not meaningless.
So, can you tell me your answer now? Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes were filled with rare tenderness. As long as it does not harm other creatures in this world, I can consider your request. I am not a good person, but I am definitely not a bad person either. I just hope to protect the kindness in my heart.
His words contained a promise that transcended time and space: even if it meant saving the fairies who had betrayed Phanes – when Phanes regained his power, he would surely agree with this decision.
After completing the deep connection with this world, I have become one with the world. I will not impose my will on everything, but hope that everyone can find their own path.
The young girl Columbia once stood high in the sky, overlooking the human world from a god-like perspective. However, when she crossed the dimensional barrier and re-examined everything from a higher perspective, she found that all the worries in the past were just fussing over nothing. Perhaps, as he said, everything in the world is not as complicated as imagined. Surprisingly, the goal she had been pursuing for a long time was achieved so easily – this made him feel unprecedentedly relaxed, as if completing all this was as natural as breathing.
But being omnipotent is not a real blessing. Columbia gradually realized that if she lowered her posture and observed the world from the perspective of an ordinary person, she would discover more subtle touches and pure happiness.
Many things in life have gradually faded, and only those people and things related to my loved ones shine with a unique light in my world. This may be the most precious part of my humanity – when the people I care about smile, my heart will bloom too.
It is these warm emotional ties that maintain my essence as a human being. The people I love deeply give my life the truest meaning. Recently, as my strength continues to grow, I have been feeling an indescribable discomfort. Only by observing life down to earth and savoring the little things in daily life can I find comfort in my soul.
Especially when I am with my loved ones, this discomfort will gradually fade away. But I know that it will take a long time to fully adapt to this change. Every long talk and every knowing smile helps me find my inner balance again.
During this special period, I should avoid over-reliance on forces that exceed my psychological endurance. It is very important to maintain a calm and rational state of mind and avoid extreme behavior due to momentary impulse.
Even when facing unpleasant people or things, we must restrain destructive impulses. Of course, if we encounter evil people who are truly harmful to society, it is necessary to take appropriate actions under the premise of legality and compliance. This kind of rational restraint and selective action is precisely the wise way to protect our hearts and maintain spiritual balance.
In words and deeds, we should abide by the brilliance of human nature, rather than indulge in the temptation of the seven deadly sins. Only by maintaining our true self and playing with the world with an open mind can we gain true growth and happiness.
Sincere communication with others is like a good medicine that can effectively relieve the loneliness and confusion in my heart. I decided to embark on a journey to experience the customs and practices of different regions and understand the emotional interweaving of the world.
In the conversation between the girl Columbia and Kanzaki Tetsuya, she gradually understood the future direction of the Kingdom of Winter. She realized that she should abandon the original plan to prevent Winter from being involved in the evil conspiracy. This realization was enough, and there was no need to add more.
Even the Ice Queen would surely be happy to accept this unexpected turn of events. Although she no longer appeared as a loving goddess, anyone with a discerning eye could see that this was just a helpless choice forced by the situation.
It is indeed difficult for an overly merciful god to lead his people to fight against the law of nature. However, her choice was ultimately to protect the country and the people. Now the reconciliation that has the best of both worlds may bring a more satisfactory ending than the success of the original plan.
Many plans that had been drawn up were no longer necessary, including the severe winter plan, which already required huge sacrifices and now had no meaning.
After Kanzaki Tetsuya lifted the curse on the Fairies as promised, he immediately talked about the curse on the Kanreya people. Although many of them were unaware of the inside story of seeking the power of the abyss, their mistakes must be punished.
It is necessary to impose a curse on the people of Kanreya, only in this way can it serve as a warning to others. This is not only a warning to those who attempt to get their hands on the power of the abyss, but also a punishment for the five sinners. As for the subsequent disposal, I will make the decision myself. When we look at these five sinners from a historical perspective, we may find that their faults did not stem from their own malice, but were limited by the environment and ability at the time.
Some truths can only be cleared by jumping out of the current limitations and observing from a broader perspective. They did so, and they are definitely guilty. However, the curse of the Kanreya people is not completely unbreakable.
But everything has a price to pay. Lifting the curse on the Fairies is a gesture of kindness on my part – after all, their sins were not serious to begin with, and the punishment they have endured for so long is enough.
However, the sins of the Kanreya people can never be forgiven without a long process of atonement. The key lies in whether those former Kanreya people are willing to come forward to show their sincerity in atonement. At that time, I will give them a chance to reform.
However, we must clearly realize that all this will require an extremely heavy price. Please tell your colleagues the truth. Whether they are willing to bear such a price is entirely up to them.
Lifting the curse is no easy task. It is a gradual process. During this time, I need to witness their true sincerity. With the passage of time, the curse on the people of Kanria may finally be lifted.
But for those who have committed serious sins, their curses are doomed to be irremovable – this is the consequence they must bear. You know, the power of the abyss is never something that can be easily controlled. It is both powerful and dangerous, and it will backfire on you if you are not careful.
In this world, the weak are in a particularly difficult situation. Facing the abyss-like powerful force, they are powerless even to put up the most basic resistance. It is already difficult not to be completely swallowed up by this power. After all, the strong who can truly contend with it are rare.
Chapter 71 The Ice Queen changes her mind (old version)
Oh, remember to bring this special communicator! From what I know about her, the former Ice Queen would definitely agree – after all, the current justice is no longer the cold and ruthless existence of the past. Of course, she doesn’t have the energy to spare. If she wasn’t cold and ruthless, Teyvat would have disappeared by now.
He raised his mouth confidently: “I am much better than before in both my ability to handle affairs and my strength.” Although the country of Zhidong does not believe in tears, although she has taken off her gentle coat
But this is just a manifestation of the times. His eyes became deep. Now the world has changed and everything is new. I believe that with her wisdom, she will make a wise choice…
The girl Columbia played with the communicator in her hand, with a curious light in her eyes. What a cute design! Seeing her unable to let go of the panda pattern, he couldn’t help laughing: It seems that you like this design very much?
Seeing the girl nod obediently, he said readily: Then I’ll give it to you! But… he deliberately put on a stern face and added, “Don’t bother me unless it’s important.” Unexpectedly, Columbia tilted her head and thought about it…
Unless Columbia exerts her full strength, this journey will probably take a long time. Why don’t you let me give you a ride? Kanzaki Tetsu suggested cheerfully, so that you can return to the winter faster and report the situation in time.
The girl showed no resistance to this proposal – after all, they had established a rare trusting relationship. Not long ago, this God of Justice lifted the terrible curse that had troubled the Fairy Tribe for hundreds of years, allowing those tribesmen who had lost consciousness due to the curse to be reborn.
Although it will take time to fully recover, this is undoubtedly a hopeful start. Thank you for your help. Seeing Columbia nod in agreement, Kanzaki Toru immediately opened a space door that flashed with a faint blue light.
In a flash, the girl appeared in front of the snow-covered Queen’s Palace. The guards looked at the sudden appearance of the executive officer in surprise – no one expected her to return so quickly.
In this eternal kingdom covered in silver, a majestic and solemn ice statue stands in front of the towering Queen’s Palace. When the sun shines through the clouds, the entire statue reflects a dazzling brilliance, making every citizen who stops to look up feel awe.
Passing through the columns, a peerless beauty sat quietly on the ice crystal throne at the deepest part. Her face, carved from ice and snow, was so perfect that it was almost unreal, and ordinary people didn’t even dare to look at her – the pure and flawless divine brilliance would make people feel ashamed.
Only a truly strong person can face this sacred majesty calmly: she is as eternally quiet as the everlasting polar glaciers, without even the slightest emotional fluctuations, perfectly interpreting what it means to be a supreme god.
She is the embodiment of the bitter cold winter – the supreme “Frost Monarch”, and the world calls her the “Queen of the Everfrozen Throne” in awe. Her face, as bright as the aurora, perfectly interprets what is sacred beauty: her long silver hair falls like glaciers, her face carved from ice and snow reveals an inviolable majesty, and deep in her eyes that seem to be able to freeze the soul, there is a faint flicker of broken light – that is the last trace of the kind snow goddess who would shed tears for her people five hundred years ago.
No one knows what this guardian who once protected the entire North with her warm embrace witnessed in that catastrophe that changed everything. We only know that when she returned from the blizzard, her soft heart had been completely sealed by eternal ice. From then on, there was no gentle sigh from the Everfreeze Palace, and the Snow Country lost the favor of God forever.
Now the Frost Monarch has only one obsession in his eyes: to launch a rebellious war against the “heavenly law” that hangs high above all living beings! To this end, she does not hesitate to reshape the soul of the entire country: roaring alchemy workshops stand on the originally quiet and peaceful streets; scholars study forbidden knowledge day and night;
Even the children’s songs have become poems of war. In this land transformed into a huge arsenal, the “Fools” are growing wildly like vines absorbing nutrients. This elite force that has shaken the Seven Kingdoms is willing to submit to her scepter because it has seen through the truth: the more ruthless Her Majesty, who sits on the Crystal Throne, is, the more it proves that the softness in her heart has never disappeared.
Barbatos, the Wind Singer, once said in a drunken stupor: She is now like the eternal night of the polar regions… But do you know? Before the heavy snowfall, she was the one who would bandage the wings of the injured birds.
When the executive officers stared at the queen’s trembling fingertips while reviewing the war reports, when they heard the faint sobbing in the palace late at night, everyone understood that behind the blizzard that swept Teyvat was a cruel contradiction: it was because she loved this world more than anyone else that she had to burn the old world’s order to ashes with her own hands…
The Ice Queen raised her eyes slightly and looked at the returning girl Columbia, with a knowing smile on her lips. It seems that you have found the answer you want. As the executive officer who has the closest relationship with the Queen, it is not surprising that Columbia can notice this.
At this moment, the girl’s heart was filled with unprecedented relief and joy. The curse that had troubled the fairy clan for thousands of years, which prevented them from loving others, was finally broken, and even the blindfold that symbolized bondage had lost its meaning. The entire clan was thus reborn.
Columbia didn’t exchange pleasantries and went straight to the point: What exactly does the new Tianli plan to do? How will the new order he establishes work? Is there any need to continue our plan?
As questions were answered one by one, especially after learning about Kanzaki Toru’s unfathomable strength, the answer became clear. Not to mention that the Winter Kingdom could not compete with it at all, even if the plan succeeded, it would be meaningless. More importantly, the order constructed by this new Tianli was completely opposite to that of the predecessor – that was exactly the world she expected.
The tragedy of the past…should not happen again. Columbia whispered softly. Under the guidance of this new heavenly principle, the continent of Teyvat will surely open up an unprecedented path. With such a powerful force as a guarantee, the tragedy of history will not happen again.
A relieved smile appeared on the girl’s face. The new order had been established, and the Kingdom of Winter could finally coexist peacefully with the other six nations. Perhaps this was the moment of relief she had been waiting for.
In the biting cold wind, the Ice Queen urgently summoned all the Fatui executives in an unquestionable manner. Due to the unexpected intervention of Kanzaki Tetsu, the organization had to suspend many important plans. Now all members gathered in the heavily guarded palace inner hall of the winter capital covered with ice and snow. The air was filled with a tense and solemn atmosphere.
Although they knew it might be futile, the deployment to prevent the supreme being’s surprise attack was still in operation. Every detail was being repeatedly scrutinized and perfected. Any rash action could lead to a catastrophe before the girl brought back the key intelligence. When the footsteps of the last executive officer echoed in the hall, the cold light cast by the crystal chandelier reflected the different expressions of the people.
Her Majesty, sitting on the Ice Throne, spoke in her unique cold voice. She elaborated on the true intentions of the new maintainer and the subtle kindness he showed to Winter. What was even more shocking was that it actually implied the possibility of redemption for the survivors of Kanria – this was simply an unimaginable luxury in the past.
Although achieving the goal will inevitably require a heavy price, compared with the nearly desperate opposition of the previous incarnation of the law, this transformation is simply a miracle. What’s more rare is that the order system conceived by this new master does not fundamentally conflict with the core interests of Winter. Every executive officer can meet this existence in person to discuss the specific conditions for realizing their respective wishes.
Chapter 72: The Seven Gods Meet Again (Old Version)
But before you act, you must be warned that the power of that being has already surpassed the limits of ordinary cognition. According to absolutely reliable intelligence sources, its power is even several orders of magnitude higher than that of the previous generation of Phanes. Of course, whether you believe it or not is entirely up to your judgment. But if anyone dares to start a war, please remember that there will no longer be any protection from the Ice and Snow Kingdom.
But with your wisdom, you won’t make such a stupid choice, right? Finally, as long as it doesn’t involve the Supreme Being, other matters can still receive limited support from the Eternal Frozen Land.
I must remind you solemnly that the strength of this Tianli is far beyond our imagination. Compared with the predecessor Phanes, the difference in strength is like the difference between heaven and earth.
This information is absolutely reliable, but it is up to you to decide whether to believe it or not. If you insist on being an enemy of Heavenly Principle, please bear the consequences yourself – Zhidong will no longer provide any protection. However, with your wisdom, I believe you will not make such a reckless move. For other matters that are not related to Heavenly Principle, Zhidong is still willing to lend a hand.
From now on, all the plans have been terminated. You will have to forge your own path in the future. I will personally meet with the Heavenly Ruler to seek a new way out for Zhidong. For colleagues who are willing to stay, the door of Zhidong will always be open; for those who choose to leave, I will never keep them. We once formed an alliance because of a common goal, but now the situation has changed dramatically.
When the order to disband the Fatui executive was issued, everyone had different expressions. But one thing was certain – no one would act rashly without absolute certainty.
The clown pondered alone: Even if I give up the original plan, the people of Kanreya, the new order, and many unfinished business… where should I go? Captain, what will you choose?
[Captain Capitano, Chief Archives of the Fatui] His real name is Thrin, and he is the strongest among all the heroes. His personality shines with the spirit of chivalry: upright and honest: he acts openly and honestly, and never takes advantage of others. If he encounters setbacks, he will find another way – he values friendship and loyalty: he regards abandoning his companions as a shame for a warrior. Although his subordinates often advise him to focus on victory, he always sticks to his original intention and puts life first: after experiencing the horror of the abyss, he regards the continuation of the lives of his compatriots as his highest mission, and he does not hesitate to take extreme measures to achieve this.
The heart of the earth veins created by Kanreya technology is implanted in his body, which can transform memory and soul into knowledge. He learned the secret method of the smoke master from Aizu and can freely control the soul to return to the earth veins.
At the end of the Black Sun Dynasty, he was awarded the title of the Knight of the Pillar for his unparalleled bravery and loyalty. When the disaster came, he fought hard but failed to save his homeland. In the end, he led the remnants to retreat to Nata and helped the local military and civilians resist the erosion of the abyss.
Now, this pillar knight who sticks to his original aspirations will face the ultimate choice. Given his character, he is likely to face justice regardless of the cost, just to save the survivors of Kanreya who are struggling in misery.
The root of all these tragedies is the hubris of the higher-ups – those who think they know everything and attempt to harness the power of the abyss. Arrogance will eventually lead to destruction, and the price will be borne by the innocent.
According to past intelligence analysis, the new Tianli’s governing style is indeed much milder than the previous one. However, I have no choice at this moment – even if it is just to allow the people of Kanreya to return to the earth, I must continue to move forward.
As a former Knight of the Pillar, this heavy mission has long been engraved in the depths of my soul. The lingering ghosts remind me day and night, and those unfulfilled vows still echo in my ears.
My dear comrades, please wait a moment longer. No matter how many difficulties and obstacles there are ahead, no matter what the price is, I will definitely bring you eternal rest. This obsession is like a burning flame, burning my heart day and night.
Capitano resolutely embarked on this thorny road of redemption. His hand holding the sword never trembled, and his firm steps left deep marks on the ice. This time, he wanted to find the final destination for his deceased companions in his own way, even if it meant losing everything in his life.
Through the panda-shaped communicator, everyone learned that Liyue Port was about to usher in a grand Lantern Festival. After discussion, the Seven Gods decided to hold this meeting in Liyue, so that they could handle business and see the dazzling night scene of the Lantern Festival.
Hearing this news, Zhongli couldn’t help rubbing his temples. Although the Liyue high-level officials knew that the Rock King Morax was still alive, his specific identity was still a mystery. If the seven gods gathered together, his true identity would probably be difficult to hide.
Maybe I should use magic to cover it up… Zhongli thought to himself and used another image. Then he thought, even if Morax’s identity was exposed, what would it have to do with Zhongli now? After all, the former Rock God had already put down his burden and lived a leisurely retirement life.
Forget it, let those troubles go with the wind. Zhongli picked up the teacup, looked at the lanterns gradually lit up outside the window, and a relieved smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.
With the support of the public, the news that the seven ruling gods unanimously agreed to hold a meeting in Liyue Port quickly spread. Out of caution, those gods who did not want to reveal their true appearances used their own small spells to conceal their identities – this was just a piece of cake for the demon gods with supernatural powers.
As the host, Morax attached great importance to this matter. He personally decided on the specific location of the meeting and began to prepare for various matters. This is a rare event that only happens once in a thousand years! He thought to himself that he must ensure that every detail is perfect.
When he fell asleep that night, the Rock King told the Seven Stars of Liyue the general situation of the incident in his dream. What?! Ningguang of Tianquan Star, who woke up from her dream, muttered in disbelief. The seven great rulers gathered together… I’m afraid even those long-lived immortals have never seen such a scene? Thinking of this, she couldn’t help but sigh: I didn’t expect that our generation of Seven Stars would be lucky enough to witness such a grand occasion!
The meeting place was finally chosen to be the Hall of the People – a decision that was unanimously approved by the other six gods. Anyway, we are not very familiar with the customs and practices of Liyue, said Barbatos, the god of wind, so let Morax arrange it.
However, for the Liyue executives in charge of reception, this event brought a lot of pressure. They had to make sure everything was perfect… Yuhengxing Keqing frowned and thought about all the possible situations: they had to ensure the privacy of the gods, and prevent mortals from accidentally offending these distinguished guests.
To this end, the organizers specially formulated a thorough confidentiality plan: just tell the public that they are a few distinguished guests from afar. Mr. Zhongli (also known as the Rock King Emperor after his alias) suggested that this would not only avoid unnecessary commotion, but also allow the adults to get along freely.
In this magical world, the continent of Teyvat is like a painting of interweaving reality and illusion, which is both real and dreamy. Through repeated exploration and attempts, we finally found the best path to reality, just like solving a wonderful puzzle.
Today, the world is undergoing a magnificent transformation from illusion to reality. Perhaps everything we are experiencing at this moment is the perfect answer given to us by fate. Every choice and every growth we make increases the chances of success for this optimal solution.
Amidst the intensive preparations, Liyue’s annual Lantern Festival is here as scheduled. Unlike previous years, this year’s festival atmosphere is particularly special – the bright lanterns light up the entire night sky, and the streets and alleys are filled with a festive atmosphere. Upon hearing the news, Ying and Paimeng’s eyes lit up: This may be the best time to find out where their brother is! The two smiled at each other, and they already had a plan in mind. Taking advantage of the festive atmosphere, Paimeng clapped his hands excitedly and said, we will definitely find some clues!
Chapter 73 God Wants to Keep a Low Profile (Old Version)
Through the cute panda-shaped communication pendant, the seven gods quickly reached a consensus – the meeting place was set at the Wanmin Hall in Liyue Harbor. After all, except for the Rock God Morax, the other gods rarely set foot in this prosperous commercial port.
The gods naturally had no objection to this small request from the Heavenly Principle. However, this news made the Seven Stars of Liyue very busy – the gathering of the Seven Gods was no ordinary event. From the venue layout to the reception etiquette, every detail had to be perfect, and the gods who came from afar must not leave a bad impression of Liyue.
On the eve of the Lantern Festival, the entire Liyue Harbor was immersed in busy preparations. On the streets, people were discussing this shocking news: Have you heard? Lord Yan didn’t die at all, he just wanted to take a break after working hard for thousands of years. This time, the seven gods will meet in the Hall of All People!
A white-haired old man leaned on a cane, tears in his eyes: I have said it before, how could the emperor leave us so easily? Great, Liyue has a backbone again! At this time, a cry suddenly came from the crowd: It is said that there is a mysterious guest! It is said that he is an old friend of the seven gods! There was an uproar around: How can he be friends with seven gods at the same time? This person must be no ordinary person, maybe he is an ancient demon god who has been hiding from the world!
This is truly a once-in-a-lifetime adventure! I was able to meet seven noble gods at the same time, including the mysterious demon god who lived in seclusion. Even if I didn’t get to see their true appearance, just looking at their sacred figures was enough to make my heart surge!
Just as everyone was eagerly waiting, a god had quietly arrived… The melodious sound of the piano drifted in the wind, and the camera slowly turned to the front door of the quaint and elegant Wangsheng Hall. The sun shone through the eaves onto the bluestone slabs, reflecting three familiar figures – the calm and introverted guest was having a good chat with two lively and lovely girls.
Hey, old man! The clever girl stood on tiptoe and winked playfully, “Xiangling and I are going to Qingce Village for an outing! Xingqiu and the others have been waiting there for a long time.” The plum blossom folding fan in her hand drew a beautiful arc in the sun.
The guest official in gorgeous clothes nodded slightly: Would you like to come back for dinner today? His voice was as gentle and pleasant as a clear spring.
No way! The girl swung her double ponytails. She had finally finished her official duties and wanted to have fun! The girl wearing an apron beside her nodded again and again: Don’t worry, sir! I have prepared a lot of delicious snacks!
After watching the two figures jumping away, the guest official who stayed behind whispered to them: “Be careful on the road.” After they disappeared around the corner, he suddenly turned around and sighed at the red lacquered pillars: “Why don’t you show up yet?”
Hehe~ I’ve been discovered~ The corner of the emerald green clothes peeked out from behind the pillar, and the bard stuck out his tongue mischievously. Isn’t this just to give his old friend a surprise!
Morax crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows and said: When did the drunkard poet of Mondstadt change his career to become a thief?
Hey~ Who made Liyue’s Lantern Festival so lively? The Wind God plucked the strings of his harp and said with a smile, “Wouldn’t it be a pity if I didn’t come and have a drink with my old friend?”
The grand occasion of the Lantern Festival was unprecedented. Not only did the seven rulers of the mortal world gather together, but even the new Heavenly Ruler was present. This supreme being was not only unfathomable in strength, but also showed an admirable tolerance. As the facilitator of this grand event, he won my sincere admiration.
The long-awaited reunion of the Seven Lords of the Earthly World is full of emotion! I naturally have to seize this rare opportunity. Taking advantage of the geographical advantage of Mondstadt and Liyue being adjacent, I set off early to keep the appointment.
When Wendy appeared in front of him, Zhongli narrowed his eyes slightly, seeing through his intentions, and said calmly: “My old friend, I’m afraid you didn’t come here just to reminisce about the past, did you? Let me make it clear first, I won’t provide you with food.”
The scene suddenly changed, and time went back to the Dawn Winery a day ago. Wendy’s face was flushed, holding a red wine bottle in her left hand and a huge wine glass in her right hand. She looked at Diluk and his head maid behind her with drunken eyes, and praised vaguely: This year’s fine wine…hiccups…is really the best in the world!
Hehe… Another bottle! Another… Another glass! Before Diluk could speak, the well-trained head maid covered her mouth with her hands and chuckled elegantly, and politely reminded him: Master Diluk, this guest only paid for the first bottle of wine.
Faced with this alcoholic bard, Diluk could only hold his forehead with his hand and said with a headache: Forget it, just put it all on my account.
In a blink of an eye, the scene changed again. Wendy was seen drunkenly lying on a wind slime. He fell asleep as the slime floated lightly, just like a lazy cat.
At this dramatic moment, Zhongli’s steady and powerful voice came from the screen: So, you were actually carried all the way to Liyue Harbor by the wind slime that was transporting wine, and happened to be sent to the door of the Hall of Rebirth?
Wendy immediately smiled awkwardly when he heard this. He rubbed his fingers nervously, his eyes wandering, and he faltered as he explained:
Hey… Actually, I walked all the way from Dihua Island! He blinked his eyes and showed a pitiful expression. Master Zhongli, you can’t bear to see your old friend go home hungry, right?
Zhongli crossed his arms and stared at the uninvited drunkard poet in front of him with a serious expression: “The hall master is out today, and before he left, he specifically told me not to hold a banquet without permission.” His golden eyes flashed with a light that could not be discussed.
Before he finished speaking, Wendy’s eyes were filled with tears. He rushed forward and hugged Zhongli’s thigh tightly: “Master Zhongli! It’s a big festival, please have mercy on me and give me a meal!” His exaggerated crying voice attracted the attention of passers-by.
Zhongli frowned, and tried to break free with a look of disgust: Let go! I still remember that you ate and drank for free last year! However, Wendy stuck to him like a piece of taffy, and as the two of them pulled, more and more Liyue people gathered around.
Eh? Isn’t that Zhongli Keqing from the Wangsheng Hall? What’s going on here? Passersby were talking and chatting, adding a festive atmosphere to the farce.
After a moment, two beautiful figures came into view – one with dreamy pink hair, the other with mysterious purple hair. They walked slowly and gracefully, their long legs particularly eye-catching in the sun.
Behind the couple, two mysterious figures wearing sunglasses stood on both sides, standing upright and solemnly, like well-trained royal guards. This scene quickly attracted the attention and discussion of passers-by:
Look! It’s a large trade delegation from Inazuma! With such a grand ceremony, they must be distinguished guests who have come to attend the Lantern Festival. But why do they look so solemn? They don’t look like they are here to celebrate the festival.
Little did they know that the four people in front of them were none other than the heavyweights from Inazuma: General Raiden himself, Miss Yae Kamiko, the chief priest of Narukami Taisha Shrine, and Miss Ayaka and Master Ayato from the prestigious Kamisato family.
Lei Yingying looked around at everyone and lowered her voice: This time we are visiting Liyue Harbor in a private capacity. She emphasized solemnly that the primary goal is to obtain the mechanical cooking artifact made by the immortals. Everyone must keep a low profile.
As she spoke, she took out a secret letter from her bosom and looked at it carefully: According to reliable intelligence… Her eyes quickly swept across the paper, Master Xianyun will publicly display the artifact at the port today.
Chapter 74 Lei Movie Preview (Old Version)
As the personal bodyguard of the two adults of the Kamisato family, Kamisato Ayato stepped forward, pointed respectfully to the side, and said in a calm and solemn tone: General, please come this way!
The sudden sound made Lei Dianying nervous. She hurriedly lowered her voice and reminded: Hush – keep your voice down!
Seeing Lei Yingying’s nervous look, Yae Shenzi smiled softly with a sly look in his eyes: “Haha, I have to buy a batch of exquisite picture books when I follow Ying this time. Fortunately, I have prepared in advance and bought the film projector for Ying.”
The scene suddenly changed, and the scene instantly switched to Yixin Pure Land. Lei Dianying was wearing a casual T-shirt with the word “eternal” printed on it, paired with slim jeans, and a pair of glasses on her nose. She was enjoying the tri-color dumplings, with a half-bottle of dumpling milk beside her. The most eye-catching thing was that there was a brand new TV not far from her.
The words “Five Days Ago” are clearly marked in the upper left corner of the picture.
The clear voice of the host came from the TV: “Traveling Through Teyvat” is the third special program. Today we will take you to explore Liyue’s latest magical invention – the mechanical cooking machine.
Now, we would like to invite Ms. Xianyun, the famous Liyue master of mechanical engineering, to introduce this epoch-making invention to us in detail!
On the screen, Charlotte was holding a microphone with a professional smile on her face, and next to her stood the dignified and elegant Xianyun, and the ingeniously shaped cooking machine.
It is a pleasure to encounter such an unexpected surprise before dealing with serious matters.
Kanzaki Tetsuya has had a profound impact on the technological development of Teyvat! Thanks to his innovative ideas and forward-looking thinking, this magical continent has ushered in an unprecedented wave of technological innovation. Today, a series of avant-garde devices that combine elemental power and machinery have come into being, among which this TV is one of the most representative inventions.
Although the technical level of this TV is still rudimentary by modern standards, it perfectly combines Teyvat’s unique elemental energy system with traditional electronic technology, and some of its functional performance even surpasses the conventional technological products.
For example, its unique element projection function can achieve a three-dimensional imaging effect that ordinary televisions cannot achieve – when playing programs related to the water element, the audience can even feel the moist breath in the air; and the picture of the fire element will bring a warm heat wave to the face.
This innovative design that perfectly combines magic with modern technology not only demonstrates Tetsuya Kanzaki’s extraordinary creativity, but also highlights the unique technological characteristics and development potential of the continent of Teyvat.
Xianyu smiled gently and pointed elegantly to the exquisitely shaped cooking machine beside him: Hello everyone, my name is Xianyun.
This laser cooking machine only needs to be injected with thunder elemental power and fresh ingredients, and it can cook delicious dishes with one click. She stroked the machine gently, with pride in her tone.
Lei Dianying’s eyes lit up immediately when she heard this, and her crystal saliva unconsciously slid down the corners of her mouth. Isn’t this… She thought to herself, even the most complicated desserts can be made easily? It’s simply a treasure tailor-made for me! Her inner desire made her want to take it into her pocket immediately.
The camera switched to Liyue Harbor, where the Eightfold Son of God was laughing with his hands covering his mouth, with a cunning light flashing in his eyes: It was so easy to get a public trip, and the plan was perfectly accomplished!
However, she did not notice that there was a child dressed in green standing not far away. What was even more eye-catching was that on both sides of the child stood two famous figures – the learned scholar Tinari and the warrior Seno, with Kanzaki Tetsuya among them.
In this subtle atmosphere, the vendors shouted enthusiastically in the distance: Freshly grilled tiger fish! Crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, come and try it!
As the street vendors shouted loudly, the calls for freshly baked crispy fish echoed in the air. The camera slowly moved to the lower right corner of the stall and fixed on a fox-eared boy. He stared at the golden fish on the sizzling charcoal fire and couldn’t help swallowing his saliva: Boss, please give me three of the signature specials.
OK! Three servings of secret flavors! The stall owner responded cheerfully, flipping the fish on the iron net with deft movements. Waves of aroma wafted in the air, accompanied by the sizzling sound of dripping oil.
In a blink of an eye, three specialties with crispy outside and tender inside were served on the table in bamboo food boxes. Saino couldn’t wait to grab a golden and crispy whole fish and took the first bite with a snap; Tinari carefully took out a carefully selected part, blew it gently to cool it down, and handed it to the little girl in the emerald green robe beside him: “Little Jixiang Grass King, please enjoy it slowly.” He added with a smile, “It’s the most delicious when it’s fresh out of the oven.”
Oh, I look so childish. Although she said so, her big eyes that sparkled with expectation betrayed her true thoughts. However,… I don’t care about these things when there is delicious food in front of me!
When she received the delicious food, she could even feel the warmth from the bamboo sticks. Thank you! She thanked them happily and took a big bite. Mmm~ The outside was crispy and the inside was tender and juicy… The seasoning was really great!
Her puffy cheeks made her look like a greedy hamster, which was really lovable. After enjoying half of the meal, she wiped the oil stains from the corners of her mouth and said: I want to go to the market alone later~ Can you guys relax for a while? Seeing the two guards’ hesitant expressions, she winked playfully and said: Don’t worry! I will pay attention to safety. What’s more, there are travelers here!
As they nodded in agreement
Got it. How can I contact you when I return?
Upon hearing this, Nashida carefully took out a seemingly ordinary green leaf from her arms and said with a focused expression: This is a communication device I specially made.
Seno and Tina looked at each other in surprise: This… is just a leaf?
After receiving the magical green leaf, Nashida turned around and was about to leave. Before leaving, she whispered: I will take the initiative to contact you when the time is right. When the leaf emits a faint light and vibrates, just say the unlocking password to establish a connection – I have already told you the password through telepathy.
Tinari nodded solemnly and said: I will follow your instructions. My Lord Little King of Grass, please take care of yourself and look forward to seeing you again.
The scene suddenly changed——
In the bustling market, the ethereal Liuyun Jiefeng Zhenjun was demonstrating her latest development of the Hundred Flavors Cooking Heavenly Secret. Facing the distinguished guests from Inazuma, General Lei Dian and Lord Yae Gongsi, she bowed gracefully:
Thank you for coming from afar to appreciate our products. We have received many valuable suggestions since the last new product launch. After repeated debugging and improvement——
As he said this, the Hundred Flavors Cooking Machine suddenly glowed with light. Now it could not only perfectly reproduce the 3,600 kinds of delicacies included in the existing recipes… but also the core of the machine suddenly bloomed with colorful rays of light, and it could also analyze any special snacks in the world that were not recorded in the classics!
Lei’s amethyst eyes suddenly shone like stars: Is it so mysterious? Please tell me the operating principle…
Liu Yun tapped the air with her fingertips to summon a holographic projection: Just insert a sample. Countless three-dimensional images of exquisite desserts circled behind her, and the machine automatically analyzed the ratio of ingredients and the key to the heat… It was vaguely visible that there was a flash of technological inspiration from another world, thanks to the crystallization of foreign wisdom brought by a certain traveler.
Chapter 75: Debate on Food (Old Version)
Even those special snacks and exquisite desserts that have not yet been included can be perfectly presented through this machine!
Listening to the introduction of Master Liuyunjiefeng, Lei Dianying’s purple eyes were already shining with excitement, staring at this magical cooking device intently: So that’s how it is! Then, Master, how do I operate it specifically?
Master Liuyun Jiefeng elegantly fiddled with his hair and explained confidently: Just provide a sample of the finished product and put it into the machine, and it will automatically analyze the ingredients – not only will it generate a detailed illustration of the production process, but it will also accurately list the ingredients needed…
Before she finished her words, dozens of lifelike holographic projections suddenly appeared behind her: crystal clear tri-color dumplings, soft and sweet red cherry cakes, layered sunset taiyaki…all kinds of Liyue and Inazuma’s special snacks slowly rotated in the air.
Considering that some travelers may be short of money, Liu Yun continued to add that all materials can be collected in the wild. At this time, the screen suddenly switched to two mysterious figures with blurred images – from the outline of their figures, it was clear that they were a guest official of the Wangsheng Hall and a bard picking raspberries in the suburbs.
More importantly, she stroked the body and emphasized, “I have made lightweight improvements to the overall structure.” As the camera switched, Shen He, who was as cold as frost, lifted the entire machine above his head with one hand, and his movements were as light and effortless as holding up a feather.
Lei Dianying, who witnessed all this, could not help but nod his head repeatedly, with admiration in his eyes: This is really… such a surprise!
This design is really light and convenient, and it can be regarded as a good helper for home life!
Xianyun smiled slightly, raised a finger elegantly, and said solemnly: This year’s Lantern Festival, I have prepared a special surprise for everyone – a newly developed cooking machine!
After that, she snapped her fingers confidently and turned her eyes to Shen He: Shen He, come and show everyone!
The scene suddenly changed, and Shen He was sitting on a modified excavator, with a huge iron pot in front of him – the diameter was so big that seven or eight people holding hands could only surround it. What was even more amazing was that there was a blazing flame at the bottom of the pot, and the pot was filled with golden fried rice. Shen He was skillfully operating the mechanical arm of the machine, like a skilled chef, frying the fried rice until it was fragrant.
Xianyun crossed his arms and proudly introduced: This is our multi-functional fried rice machine, which can satisfy many people at a time.
Ying: Who said it wasn’t? I remember the last time I helped Ningguang collect materials for rebuilding the Jade Pavilion, Shen He carried the huge stone weighing a thousand pounds with one hand and ran very fast with light steps. That scene simply stunned me! She was as relaxed as if she was carrying a feather, which completely subverted my understanding of strength.
Yae God: (Chuckling with her hands covering her mouth) Hehehe… Although we look like fragile women, don’t forget that we possess the power of God. This little weight is just a piece of cake for us. But… (A sly look flashed in her eyes) If I can really find the rare treasure you mentioned, I wouldn’t mind preparing a special gift for Yingye~
As Lei Dianying finished his words, the picture suddenly changed. Zhongli and Wendy appeared in the picture. They were each holding two bags in their hands, and their faces were full of fatigue.
At this time, Zhongli and Wendy were walking on the street, and Zhongli was humming a song there.
At this time, Wendy on the side said speechlessly: “Why should I accompany a 6,000-year-old man to buy groceries?”
At this moment, a childish but sweet little girl’s voice suddenly came from the side: “Auntie, this, this, and this, I want them all!
A familiar voice called out, and Wendy and Zhongli turned their heads at the same time. They saw Nashida, dressed in an emerald green dress, selecting goods at a street stall. The sunlight shone through the leaves, casting mottled shadows on her body.
“Buyer!” Wendy shouted in surprise, her eyes sparkling with excitement. This sudden call made Nashida startled and she almost dropped the apple in her hand.
In a blink of an eye, the scene changed. A simple wooden table was filled with delicious dishes: golden and crispy grilled fish, crystal clear shrimp dumplings, fragrant almond tofu… Each dish exuded a mouth-watering aroma.
Kanzaki Toru stood aside and shook his head helplessly. He just told Nashida about some of Morax’s daily habits, but he didn’t expect that the god of wisdom would imitate them so seriously.
Wow! What a sumptuous feast! Nashida’s eyes lit up, and a trace of crystal saliva flowed unconsciously from the corner of her mouth. She stood on tiptoe, trying hard to see every dish clearly.
Zhongli, wearing a navy blue apron, wiped the water droplets on his hands gracefully and said gently: It is the Liyue Lantern Festival, so I have prepared a little wine. I hope Lord Grass God will not despise it.
Wendy, who was wearing an apron embroidered with a pattern of windmill daisies, interrupted proudly: “Why should you be so modest, old friend? Everyone knows that besides your outstanding martial arts, your best skill is cooking.”
Zhongli looked calm, but his fists with slightly white knuckles revealed his inner turmoil. “Let’s get down to business, Barbatos.” His tone was calm, but it seemed to lower the temperature around him.
As the two gods were arguing, Nashida came forward with light steps. She folded her hands on her chest, her emerald eyes sparkling with wisdom, and persuaded them in a gentle but firm voice: Please stop arguing, peaceful coexistence is the most important thing.
Wendy put his hands on his hips and slightly raised his smiling face. The sunlight danced on the ends of his emerald green hair. He saluted gracefully like a bard: “Why don’t you taste my Wind God stew first?” Before he finished speaking, he suddenly smiled slyly, a hint of mischief flashed in his eyes, and lowered his voice and said: “I’ll tell you secretly, I have injected divine power~ Old man, you will definitely lose this time!”
Nashida curiously picked up the silver spoon and scooped up a spoonful of the golden dish. She opened her mouth like a child who found a new toy and put the food into her mouth with a roar. As she chewed, her emerald pupils suddenly bloomed with brilliant brilliance, and her porcelain-like cheeks flushed. She couldn’t help but hold her cheeks with her little hands and exclaimed: Oh my God! This is simply a delicacy from heaven!
Wendy immediately straightened up like a proud peacock, even her iconic braids stood up proudly. He waved his hands modestly: No, no, it’s just the normal performance of Mond’s thousand-year-old food culture. But he couldn’t hide the joy in his eyes.
Zhongli snorted softly, narrowed his golden eyes, and looked at Wendy with a scrutinizing look: From a general rational point of view, a guy who is drunk all day is probably playing some tricks. He tapped the table with his slender fingers, thinking to himself: Liyue cuisine has gone through 3,700 years of sedimentation, although it does not like to compete…Buyer, you might as well try this pickled pork with preserved vegetables that condenses the essence of mountains and seas. Kanzaki Toru looked at this warm scene and couldn’t help but smile: Maybe this is the unique way of getting along between close friends.
Chapter 76: Gathering of the Seven Gods (Old Version)
Morax handed the carefully prepared food to Nashida with an elegant and calm movement. Nashida took the plate, a hint of anticipation flashed in her eyes, and she scooped up a spoonful and put it into her mouth without hesitation.
At the moment when she was savoring it carefully, something strange happened! Nashida’s expression suddenly froze, and her pupils slightly dilated. Behind her, a blood-red curtain seemed to suddenly unfold, and the whole space trembled. Suddenly, a towering volcano rose from the ground in the picture, and a torrent of hot magma erupted in the violent vibration. In the rolling red lava, two huge gold-plated fonts suddenly appeared – delicious!
The camera switches to Wendy. The bard is squinting his eyes, looking at Zhongli thoughtfully. When he notices the faint golden light in the other’s hair, he raises his eyebrows and says firmly: “Old man, you are not secretly using your divine power, are you?”
Zhongli stood with his hands behind his back, his sleeves fluttering, and denied it arrogantly: “That’s ridiculous.” However, his slightly shiny braids betrayed him.
Still stubborn? Wendy couldn’t help laughing and pointed at the ends of his hair. The evidence was shining right there!
At this moment, Nashida suddenly stroked her chest and murmured in confusion: Strange… why does it feel warm here?
Upon hearing this, Wendy immediately turned around with concern and said: Little Narcita, are you okay?
There was a gleam of inquiry in Zhongli’s eyes, and his eyebrows were slightly raised, revealing a rare look of curiosity.
Nashida folded her hands in front of her chest and whispered with a focused expression: I can feel a mysterious power surging in my body. This feeling… is very special.
During the pleasant conversation, several gods gradually became familiar with Kanzaki Tetsuya’s unique personality traits: his meticulous and rigorous attitude at work and his carefree and casual temperament in his spare time formed a sharp contrast. His occasional witty and cheerful conversation made the gods sigh – this being who controls the laws of nature can be so approachable and full of energy.
Although there are many unfamiliar words and expressions in these words – presumably they are unique expressions from another world – it is understandable that they are somewhat difficult to understand.
The lights of the Lantern Festival gradually lit up amidst laughter and joy, and this grand celebration officially kicked off. The seven gods arrived one after another, and in the open-air venue specially built outside the Hall of All People, they sat around a simple wooden table, tasting Liyue’s specialties while discussing important matters concerning the future of Teyvat.
Kanzaki Toru participated in the discussion in a calm tone, and occasionally offered constructive suggestions. He promised: If countries encounter difficult problems, especially those involving the threat of the power of the abyss, they can seek my assistance. I will provide corresponding support according to the specific situation. At this point, his eyes became deep. It is time to make a breakthrough in the mystery of reincarnation.
As the gods were talking, many people came to see them in awe. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not see the gods’ true faces, but could only vaguely see their otherworldly figures. That kind of innate sacred temperament could never be imitated by ordinary people.
The meeting lasted for quite a long time, mainly focusing on the details of the cooperation. Meanwhile, travelers Ying and Paimon were whispering not far away. “We have to find a suitable time to ask questions,” Ying whispered, “We can’t interrupt them when they are discussing important matters.”
Fortunately, they had communicated with Mr. Zhongli before. The God of Contract promised to arrange a demon god to answer their questions, which made Ying and Paimeng feel relieved. Since Mr. Zhongli said so, Paimeng shook his head and said, let’s wait patiently. The God of Contract never breaks his promise, why not try the signature dish of this restaurant first?
Under the warm lights, the two sat down in a street shop, enjoying the food while looking forward to the answer that was about to be revealed. The conversations of the gods in the distance intertwined with the laughter of the festival, adding a bit of mystery to this special night.
In the distance, Kamisato Ayaka stood side by side with her brother, silently fulfilling their guard duties. Their eyes fell on Kanzaki Tetsuya at the same time – it was this mysterious figure who changed the will of General Raiden by himself and abolished the two strict decrees of isolation and eye hunting.
Who is this person who changed Inazuma’s fate? Linghua whispered softly. If it weren’t for his intervention, these two decrees would have caused the sacrifice of countless innocent people once they were fully implemented. Thinking of this, she couldn’t help but feel very curious about this mysterious person.
At this moment, the seven gods were talking happily with Kanzaki Tetsuya. They decided to discuss the details of the trade between the seven countries later. When the topic turned to the location of the teleportation point to the Winter Country, Kanzaki said readily: Just determine the location, and I will start preparing immediately.
As the business came to an end, everyone began to move freely. At this time, a message spread among the guests: there would be a special opera performance by Liyue masters later. Surprisingly, the Seven Gods, who had always lived in seclusion, gladly accepted the invitation.
For this grand event, the organizers specially built a grand new stage, replacing the original venue of Qun Yu Pavilion. This not only facilitates the viewing of distinguished guests from various countries, but also allows more people to feast their eyes. According to people familiar with the matter, this opera is based on a shocking true story – the golden-haired traveler teamed up with the immortal’s disciple to not only repel the wife of the whirlpool demon god, Ba Che, but then the immortals arrived and sealed her in the barrier set up by the Rock King Emperor.
Such a legendary story must be wonderful on stage! People were talking to each other, their faces full of anticipation. During this short waiting time, guests strolled through the brightly lit streets, feeling the festive atmosphere brought by this unprecedented event.
After finishing their duties, Lei Dianying and General Lei Dian were finally able to relax and continue their stroll in the streets. At this moment, Lei Dianying seemed particularly relaxed, as if she had unloaded a heavy burden.
During a short break, Lei Yingying asked Kanzaki Tetsuya a question that had been lingering in his mind for a long time: Is there a way to resurrect my sister in other worlds? Kanzaki Tetsuya did not refuse and gave a frank affirmative answer.
In order to point out the direction for Lei Yingying, Kanzaki Tetsuya directly extracted the fragments of Raiden Zhen’s consciousness from Mengyue Yixin. This is quite similar to the situation of the Great Compassion Tree King, so he took the opportunity to repair the two broken consciousnesses. When the time is right, they can be awakened at the same time. This arrangement is not only to motivate Lei Yingying to move forward, but also to take into account that Nashida may become dependent on it and slack off.
When the two gods regained consciousness, they both agreed with this approach. They both hoped that their sister (daughter) could truly grow up, which required giving her enough experience. Kanzaki Toru also helped adjust the eternal operation logic of Raiden General and optimized its underlying architecture.
After hearing about this, other gods also began to actively search for traces of consciousness left by the first generation of gods.
At this moment, Lei Yingyan suddenly stopped and stared at the portrait of rock singer Xin Yan on the poster. Seeing this, Yae Shenzi smiled slyly: Do you want to listen, Aying? But only one person can go in~
Lei Yingying looked indifferent: I don’t care, but it was the general who wanted to listen. Before she finished speaking, she took off her sunglasses elegantly, and her whole temperament suddenly changed. Her majestic aura unfolded instantly, and she said in an unquestionable tone: It seems that I have to wrong the palace master.
A huge question mark seemed to appear above the head of Yae Shinko, who was standing nearby, and she blinked in confusion…
Chapter 77 Lei Dianying and Funina’s Relationship (Old Version)
However, in a split second, Yae Shenzi had already seen through her intention – the scene suddenly switched to a warm living room, where the majestic Lei Dianying was holding a dazzling array of shopping bags in one hand and carefully holding a cute little pink fox in the other.
The fluffy-haired little fellow was now puffing up his cheeks, staring at him with discontented purple eyes and protesting: Why do you want me to change back into a fox? I still want to continue shopping!
Lei Dianying gently stroked her fur and said earnestly: This is the first time that the general is traveling alone. I would be worried if you were not there to take care of me.
When the last melodious notes echoed in the Fontaine Opera House, night had quietly fallen. General Lei Dian walked towards the water god who was removing her makeup with a bit of shyness: Dear Ms. Funina, I am sorry to disturb your rest time after the performance.
She looked around and noticed that there were still a large number of audiences who were still eager to see the gods and superstars again. Unable to refuse the kindness, the elegant water goddess took the stage again to sing amid the enthusiastic cheers of the people and the encouragement of her best friends.
Don’t mind it, Fu Nina put aside her previous smile, and instead I should thank the general for helping me get rid of the siege of fanatical fans.
General Raiden’s eyes sparkled with admiration: To be able to master so many talents and skills while performing your duties as a god… is truly amazing.
You flatter me… The water god waved his hand and said modestly: He stroked the back of his head and smiled with a little embarrassment: In fact, I am just an ordinary person who cooperates with the water god. It was Fukaros’s wisdom that cleverly deceived the heavens and successfully protected Fontaine!
These are our initial ideas. Fukaros once said that I was her human side. Now that the plan no longer needs to continue, I have finally unloaded this burden. At this point, General Lei Dian’s eyes flashed with surprise, and she tilted her head slightly and asked: Heaven’s law? Can even Heaven’s law be deceived?
Even Fukaros and I cannot give a definite answer to this question, but looking at the current situation, this may be the safest option among all possible solutions.
General Raiden mentioned the Thunder Movie: To be honest, the god living in my body always loves to use this body to feast on desserts, completely disregarding the health of my teeth! He always thinks of replacing it with a new one when it breaks, which is really a headache! Funina, who was standing by, smiled knowingly and said with a curved eyebrow: I also love sweets…
Although I have the habit of brushing my teeth and protecting my teeth carefully…
At this moment, General Lei Dian stared at Lady Funina in front of him, and after a moment of hesitation, he finally made up his mind: Maybe… maybe I can ask you for some good-intentioned disguise techniques, so that my Lord God…
Before he finished speaking, Lei Dianying suddenly crossed his hands and made a gesture of refusal, interrupting with an embarrassed look on his face: Miss Funina! Please don’t lead our general astray!
As the scene changed, Tianquan Xing Ningguang appeared in front of everyone gracefully. She waved her folding fan and looked around the audience with a smile: “Today we are gathered together to discuss the development plans of our two countries. We would like to take this meeting as an opportunity to promote the complementary advantages of both sides and move forward hand in hand!”
The camera slowly moves forward, revealing Ying, the traveler, and Mavica, the goddess of fire, sitting beside Ningguang; not far away stand Keqing, the Jade Star, and Sitrari, the high priestess of Nata.
Mavica raised her glass in greeting: On behalf of the Nata Parliament, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to His Excellency Tianquanxing for his selfless sharing of agricultural irrigation technology.
After the battle with the Abyss, her voice is full of hope. Liyue’s development experience is particularly valuable. I believe that in time, we will witness a brand new Nata!
The two leaders clinked their glasses in tacit agreement: Cheers to a better tomorrow!
At this time, there was a slight coughing sound – it turned out to be Xitilali who was sipping the strong wine. This wine… cough cough… is really strong! She was so spicy that tears came to her eyes but she still praised it. However, these delicacies are really appetizing… I really want to bring some back to my little greedy cat at home…
Keqing noticed this and thoughtfully asked: “Does the dish suit your taste?”
Each dish is a work of art! The old priest wiped his eyes and smiled. Not only is the taste wonderful, but the presentation is also so beautiful…
Keqing continued, “We have also prepared souvenirs for the guests. I hope your relatives and friends will like our Liyue delicacies!”
Hearing Keqing’s thoughtful service, Xitrali was amazed and said, “What a thoughtful service! You are worthy of being a country of etiquette.”
Then the scene suddenly changed. Seno and Tinari were standing in front of a mask stall, looking at the full load of masks there, unable to move.
At this moment, there was a chattering sound suddenly coming from the two of them, and Tinari reacted instantly. He looked at Seno beside him and said helplessly: Can you stop telling jokes?
Cole and Amber hadn’t seen each other for a long time. Seeing that her friend had fully recovered, Amber was sincerely happy for her. The two of them strolled along the Lantern Festival.
I saw Funina standing on the street wearing Fontaine’s characteristic clothes, looking at the surrounding environment with a smile on her face and saying, “The good times pass so quickly! I hope to visit Inazuma in the future. I want to promote our Fontaine’s characteristic movies and dramas to more places. When the time comes, I hope you, General, will come and watch them.”
General Lei Dian also nodded, looked at Funina in front of him with a smile and said, “We are always welcome!”
The next second, Yae Shenzi suddenly poked her head out from behind General Lei Dian. Although she had a smile on her face, she always felt something was wrong. She still slowly walked away. We also welcome everyone to support our latest novel published by Yaetang ~ Compared with Fontaine’s gorgeous dramas and movies, these texts have a unique flavor.
While everyone was talking, an elegant figure quietly appeared. Yae Shinko was seen holding a folding fan and standing in front of everyone with a smile. The sudden appearance frightened Funina. She took a half step back involuntarily, her voice trembling slightly: Eh? Wait, wait…Where did this lady come from?
General Lei Dian, who witnessed this scene, remained calm, but reminded with a hint of helplessness: Son of God, remember to say hello in advance next time you show up.
Hearing this familiar name, Funina’s eyes widened. Her eyes moved back and forth between the two people, and finally pointed at Yae Shenzi in disbelief: Could it be that… this is the cute fox lady just now?
Fukaros gently pressed her shoulders and said in a gentle but firm tone: Please stay calm. As a god who has experienced five hundred years of baptism, your elegance and calmness are the most precious qualities. Just as the atmosphere fell into a brief silence…
Chapter 78 The Charm of Opera (Old Version)
The Ice Queen’s cold face rarely showed a faint smile – this smile had not appeared on her face for a long time. The perceptive girl Columbia caught this fleeting change in expression, and a warm feeling surged in her heart. She was sincerely happy that this high and mighty god finally smiled.
The two foreign visitors strolled along the brightly lit streets of Liyue, attracted by the lively lion dance performance and immersed in the unique festive atmosphere of this port city. It was almost time. Following the polite reminder of the receptionist, they followed the instructions and came to the newly built open-air theater – the best viewing seats had been reserved for the Seven Gods. Soon after they sat down in the eight front-row seats…
The curtain on the stage slowly opened, and the four gold-plated characters of “星汉灿烂” shone brightly as the sleeves of a dress fluttered – this is the latest masterpiece of the contemporary famous actor Yun Jin! This talented actress is not only good at writing scripts, but also famous for her superb acting skills; she boldly innovated the traditional drama themes, injecting modern humanistic care into the old plays that originally praised gods and immortals; her original artistic style is gentle and elegant, yet lively and agile; off the stage, she is a fashion expert who loves rock music!
Careful audiences can easily notice that the strings of the backstage accompaniment masters are trembling slightly, and the hands of the makeup artists are also shaking slightly… Yun Jin, who is considerate, immediately noticed the nervousness of her companions: “Everyone, relax.” She gently comforted them, just think of it as singing for the neighbors. These words soothed everyone’s anxiety like spring rain – even the special guests, the traveler Ying and the elf Paimon, relaxed and focused on enjoying the performance. The two are heroes who saved Liyue!
Not far away sat various immortals and seven-star officials… Facing such a heavyweight audience (eight earthly rulers gathered together!), even the leading actress who was used to big scenes couldn’t help but feel her heart beating faster. She must not let this performance down! She secretly encouraged herself in her heart: after taking a deep breath, her sleeves fluttered, and the soul-stirring opening section of “The Goddess Splitting the Guan” resounded through the sky…
But – sigh –
The autumn wild geese are separated and it is difficult to pair them up again
Stupid, resentful, crazy
Because of that evil sacrifice, disaster is coming
If it weren’t for the heroine who drew the sword, everyone would have died
The mortal fate is hazy and the immortal fate is surging
Tianlun dispersed Jiangfu invited
Zhusi Binds the Desolate Ke Qiao
Snow and mud
The crane returns and no longer sees the old stele
The spider silk is bound in vain and the soul flag is floating
Cause and Effect
Misty
Smoke disappears
“The Goddess Splits the View” should have come to an end here.
But today I will add another stroke – sing it for you all – listen – a high-pitched song may not be unknown to others, there are naturally connoisseurs and clear lyrics. The red tassel flutters like a sword and a shooting star, pointing directly at the angry tide to wash the sea clear.
At that time, the cranes returned, and there was no one to rely on in the vast world. I left alone, and we meet again today. New and old friends are sitting in the hall, gathering together at this moment.
The celebration of the Lantern Festival is drawing to a close. The brilliant fireworks bloom in the night sky, illuminating the entire Liyue Harbor as bright as day. After a long performance, both the gods and ordinary people praised this cross-border art feast. Even though there are language barriers and cultural differences, sincere emotions can always penetrate all barriers, bringing the atmosphere on the scene to an unprecedented climax.
As the last Kongming lantern slowly rose into the sky, thousands of lights swayed in the night wind, carrying people’s good wishes for the future. Gods and mortals prayed together: May the people of the seven countries be forever happy and healthy, and may the future of the continent of Teyvat be even more brilliant.
In the dead of night, travelers Ying and Paimeng finally saw the mysterious demon mentioned by Mr. Zhongli. Facing this legendary existence, even the usually lively Paimeng could not help but sit up straight. Are you the demon that Mr. Zhongli mentioned who can solve the puzzle? Paimeng mustered up the courage to speak first, “Excuse me, what should I call you?”
You are the traveler from outside the world, and also the fourth adventer, right? The voice of the demon god was like an echo from ancient times. Ying frowned slightly, and countless questions surged in her mind: What does the adventer… mean? She vaguely felt that the mystery that had troubled her for a long time might be revealed at this moment. Recalling that when she had asked other gods for advice before, they were always vague and kept silent even though they knew many secrets.
Kanzaki Toru slowly revealed the secret of the Adventers: each Adventer possesses a status equivalent to a world… As he narrated, the dusty historical picture of the Teyvat continent slowly unfolded:
The First Adventer Phanes (Heavenly Principle, First Throne): This supreme being once defeated the ancient dragons and created human civilization. He not only built the false sky that enveloped Teyvat, but also created the original four shadows. According to legend, he even used the remains of the Third Adventer to forge the Heart of God that maintains the world. He is still the undisputed strongest person in Teyvat.
The Second Coming, Nibelungen: As the supreme ruler of the seven elemental dragon kings, he was the true master of this continent. After Phanes came, a world-shaking war broke out between the two sides. Nibelungen, who retreated to the edge of the world, obtained the power of the abyss and made a comeback as the second throne.
The Third Adventer: There are many different opinions about the identity of this mysterious being. Some say he is a traveler from another world who fell in love with the ancestor of angels, while some scholars believe he is a key figure in helping Phanes create the Heart of God. The truth is still shrouded in mystery.
The fourth adventer, the traveler Ying: As a traveler who has come to Teyvat across countless worlds, she embarks on a journey to find her lost loved ones. During this long journey, she gradually uncovers the deepest secrets of this world. What is even more shocking is that she may be the son of the person who can break the reincarnation of the world as predicted – the virtual and the real, exist in a single thought.
This is all the information I know. Do you have any questions? I will try my best to answer them for you. Ying and Paimeng were so shocked by this sudden and heavy news that they were speechless. They looked at each other, unable to digest it for a while.
After a long time, Ying came back to her senses, her voice trembling: You said I was the fourth adventer… then why can’t my brother be the fourth adventer? Where is he now?
Regarding your brother, Kanzaki Tetsuya sighed. He did have the qualifications to become an Adventer. But as the gears of fate turned, his bond with the continent of Teyvat was too deep. After a long cycle of time…
Now, he has lost the qualification to become an Adventer. Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes became deep. Five hundred years ago, when your brother woke up from his deep sleep, he had an indissoluble bond with Irmin, the one-eyed wise king of Kanreya. After a series of events, Kong gradually became the prince of Kanreya, that is, the prince of the Abyss Cult today.
Time has left too many indelible marks on your brother. Those experiences are like heavy shackles that make it impossible for him to regain his original innocent self.
At this moment, he seemed determined to challenge the laws of nature – only by winning this fateful duel could he calm the turbulent waves in his heart.
Chapter 79 Ying Knows the Truth (Old Version)
Five hundred years ago, Kanreya was destroyed by touching the power of the abyss, and now it is hidden in the kingdom of the abyss. Kanzaki Tetsuya paused, perhaps because of the fate with Kanreya, your brother chose to embark on the path of fighting against the law of nature.
As for me, Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled slightly, you can call me Kanzaki Tetsuya. Now you know your brother’s situation… Next, what will you choose? Will you choose to help your brother fight against the law of nature, or… use other methods to persuade him to give up? There was a hint of meaning in his tone.
Ying’s heart was in a fierce struggle. She wished her brother could let go of everything and start the journey with her again. Kanzaki Tetsuya keenly caught her thoughts and said calmly: If you want your brother to come back to you and continue the journey,
I’m afraid that with your current abilities, it’s difficult to realize this wish – no matter in terms of strength or awareness, you are far inferior to your brother Kong. The idea of forcibly taking him away is even more unrealistic… After all, he has experienced too many vicissitudes and even mastered some of the power of the abyss, and at this moment, you haven’t even recovered the power of your former heyday…
You should understand that in your brother’s eyes, he will never withdraw from this struggle against the law of nature unless the outcome is clear… This obsession cannot be shaken by a few words. The determination and weight behind the decision to lead the Abyss Cult, how can it be overturned overnight?
As for the reason why he always avoids seeing me… I guess you have vaguely guessed it, right? Before he achieves that ultimate goal, the reunion of brother and sister is destined to be put on hold… What’s more… the Abyss forces are ultimately the public enemy of the continent of Teyvat – you also know this cruel fact…
So… Ying… after hearing all this, did you fall into a long silence? The elves floating beside you are looking at you worriedly… Time flows slowly in this silence…
Finally, with Paimon’s constant comfort, the girl’s eyes gradually regained their spirit… When she looked at the little travel companion who had always been with her, the most sincere wish surged in her heart: “I hope this bond can continue forever”… Yes, as long as I am here to witness it, I will definitely be able to protect this pure friendship – let them become each other’s eternal friends!
I can’t stand this kind of sad drama! The white elf waved his hands and feet angrily: Instead of being depressed here, I’d better improve my strength quickly! When I find that bastard brother, I must beat him up to vent my anger! No matter what difficulties he encountered, he shouldn’t have ignored his sister for so long – it was his fault in the first place!
Ying couldn’t help but smile when she heard that… It really makes sense! The most urgent thing is to make myself stronger first… When we meet again, I will definitely teach that irresponsible brother a lesson! How dare he leave his lovely sister alone for so many years – this alone is an unforgivable sin!
As for which side to stand on in the end? You will have your own basis for judgment at that time… It’s really ironic to think about it – when the poor sister is working hard every day to earn a meager Mora, her brother, who is the “Prince of the Abyss”, has never thought of helping her at all! This account must be settled carefully…
In the deep Abyss Palace, Kong was concentrating on listening to the report from Yuan Shang. The crystal lamp cast mottled light and shadows, reflecting on his tightly furrowed brows. On the continent of Teyvat, the dark purple lines that symbolized the power of the abyss were fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if being purified by some invisible force.
Your Highness, the latest intelligence shows that the new successor to Tianli has awakened… Yuan Shang’s voice echoed in the empty hall. Kong’s slender fingers tapped the armrests of the throne unconsciously, and the sound of metal collision was particularly clear in the silence.
A piercing chill suddenly ran up his spine and his pupils suddenly contracted. This ominous premonition… was much stronger than he had imagined. He looked into the distance, as if he could see his sister on her journey through the heavy rock walls.
Ying…kong whispered softly, his fingertips sinking deeply into his palms, “I must hold on here before the abyss completely devours the throne.” He took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and raised a firm smile at the corner of his mouth, but don’t worry, what we lack the least is time.
The crystal ball reflects the starry sky of Teyvat, and Sora’s voice echoes in the temple like a prophecy: When you complete this journey, all the puzzles will be revealed. By then, you will understand everything…
You are worthy of being a traveler! Even after so many setbacks and setbacks, you can still quickly adjust your mindset and find the direction to move forward again. These precious experiences have become nutrients for your growth, making you more resilient and wise.
Continue your journey with this experience! The strength you have accumulated will eventually become your most reliable partner, guiding you through the unknown journey. But please always remember: the real meaning is not in the destination, but in the scenery and growth along the way – that is the true meaning of the journey!
Under Ying’s questioning, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally gave the answer she had been looking for. Looking at the persistent Kanzaki Tetsuya in front of her, she solemnly promised: If there is anything you need help with, just ask, I will do my best. After years of getting along with him, he knows Ying’s character well – once she makes up her mind, she will never give up easily.
This young adventurer has admirable qualities: wise judgment when facing difficulties, strong strength in battle, fearless courage in the face of danger… What’s more rare is that she always maintains a humble attitude. These qualities are perfectly integrated in her, creating the image of a truly legendary adventurer.
When everything was settled, Ying finally had a closer look at the mysterious demon in front of her. At first glance, his appearance was nothing special, but his deep eyes seemed to contain some kind of magic that attracted people unconsciously.
Realizing her impolite gaze, Ying looked away slightly embarrassed. This demon god not only knew many secrets, but also shared them with her so frankly. He must be no ordinary person. His strength was probably far beyond imagination.
The night was getting dark. Now that my doubts had been answered, it was time to leave. It was getting late. I should go back and rest. Ying hesitated for a moment and added: “Can I leave your contact information? That way, if I need you in the future, I can contact you in time.”
Paimon nodded repeatedly: “Yes, yes! You have helped us solve so many mysteries, why not call you the puzzle solver!”
The demon god smiled and took out a strangely shaped communicator – it was in the shape of a cute panda. “Take it, but I have to tell you in advance that I am busy and may not be able to reply in time.”
When Ying took the communicator, she was shocked. There had never been a creature like a panda in this world. It seemed that this mysterious demon god was not only extremely powerful, but had also traveled to other worlds.
For various reasons, there are indeed many matters in this world that she needs to deal with personally. Considering the special status of the traveler, it is understandable to give her a communicator.
There are too many loopholes left in the world, so it is appropriate to let Ying and Paimon deal with these trivial matters. Of course, they will be paid, and I don’t need any Mora. If they encounter problems that are beyond their ability, it will not be too late for me to help them.
In this way, I can have more leisure time – after all, few people really love work. Thinking of this, Keqing’s figure suddenly appeared in my mind. But then again, those who really enjoy work are probably not ordinary people. For leaders, it is a great blessing to meet such people who are born to love work.
Chapter 80 Reaching Consensus (Old Version)
After all this time of hard work and knowledge sharing, I have accumulated a lot of wealth and now I finally have a place to go.
After gaining the recognition of the Seven Gods, I have mastered the use of elemental power. This not only accelerated the process of anchoring the world, but also made me a top existence who can perfectly control the seven elements.
As the cornerstone power of this world, I have mastered the secrets of the seven elements. As for the other minor power systems, there is no need to force them. I have obtained the imaginary energy, so why should I obtain them? After all, the power system required to anchor the world is sufficient.
The most urgent task now is to resolve the hidden danger of the Grass Dragon King. Previously, the revived Great Compassion Tree King had been in charge of the negotiations, and now the negotiations are coming to an end. Apep finally accepted our proposal: I will personally purify the remaining taboo knowledge in her body, and at the same time return her complete authority of grass; in exchange, she must forever give up her covetousness for the power of the Nibelung.
Regarding the fate of the desert people, we have reached a consensus: the innocent should be protected, but the evildoers… let them suffer the consequences of their actions.
Under the advice of the Great Compassion Tree King, and after a long period of precipitation and witnessing, the Grass Dragon King finally let go of her obsession. The painful memories that were eroded day and night by the forbidden knowledge, and the lingering torture, forced her to re-examine her position.
The fall of the Nibelungen was inevitable, and the vows and persistence of the past had lost their meaning. Now, with the full recovery of the power of the Dragon King, she finally understood: it was time to let go of the obsession of the past and embrace a brand new future.
The will of heaven flowing across this vast continent is not an unreasonable existence – it simply asks the Dragon King of Grass to lend a helping hand to those suffering desert areas in a gentle manner.
In fact, the power of his followers alone is enough to complete this mission, and this ancient being rarely needs to take action personally. Even so, his eternal existence will still be remembered by the world, and the lingering memories of the dragon era may eventually become an inseparable emotion.
Since the fall of the Nibelungen, the remaining dragon kings have long known that the golden age of dragon rule is doomed to be gone. Now their occasional resistance is just the last struggle in the twilight – just like the last golden light streak across the sky at sunset.
The Great Compassion Tree King stood quietly beside the Grass Dragon King. When Kanzaki Tetsuya came, she cast her eyes on this once unruly ancient being. At this moment, the stubbornness in the Grass Dragon King’s eyes had dissipated, replaced by an unprecedented peace.
In exchange for protecting the desert people, I beg you to remove the forbidden knowledge that is raging in my body. The voice of the Grass Dragon King was filled with long-lost sincerity. Kanzaki Tetsuya tapped his fingertips, and a pure light flowed, and the filth that had been entangled for thousands of years disappeared like ice and snow melting.
The Grass Dragon King Apep felt the long-lost clarity in her body and was shocked by the power displayed by the new Heavenly Principle. The forbidden knowledge that even the oldest dragons were helpless against was purified in the blink of an eye. She was secretly glad that she had made a wise decision.
When the golden rune of the contract condensed and took shape in the air, Kanzaki Tetsuya did not hesitate to return the power symbolizing the supreme authority of the grass element. In an instant, the majestic vitality surged in Apep’s body like a spring tide, and the pain that had tortured her for hundreds of years finally disappeared, and the long-lost full power once again filled every dragon scale.
After carefully discussing the follow-up matters, Toru Kanzaki looked at the rising sun in the distance. A new journey was waiting for him to begin.
After explaining the situation to Nashida in detail, I decided to embark on a journey to a foreign country. Walking on the unfamiliar streets, feeling the exotic customs and cultural atmosphere, I found that I was quietly transforming.
Life is a journey of constant evolution. After so many ups and downs, change is natural. Fortunately, these changes are developing in the direction I expect. Isn’t this a kind of luck?
In the solemn court of Fontaine, the water god Fukaros is presiding over a trial concerning the fate of the entire country. The origin of this trial can be traced back to the visit of the mysterious stranger Kanzaki Tetsuya. He came at the invitation of Fukaros and used his supreme power to forgive the original sin that the people of Fontaine had carried for generations. However, before leaving, he left a disturbing prophecy – about the missing girls who have not yet surfaced.
Although Kanzaki Tetsuya’s plan has not yet been fully implemented, the gears of fate have begun to turn. If he had not pardoned the original sin in time, these seemingly isolated disappearances would have eventually led to a disaster that swept across Fontaine. After receiving the warning, Fukaros immediately launched a thorough investigation and eventually put the trial on the agenda.
At the same time, Carres, the ruler of Baisong Town, had already noticed something unusual. He keenly discovered that the Les drink circulating on the market was hiding a terrible secret. This drink, diluted with the water of the original fetal sea, can bring extreme pleasure and hallucinations at first taste, but will unknowingly erode the drinker’s mind. What’s even more creepy is that it has some strange connection with the recent frequent disappearances of girls.
Carres immediately issued a ban, determined to eradicate this cancer. However, he soon discovered that he was not just facing a simple criminal gang, but a huge and complex organization. This battle between justice and evil lasted for three years, during which Carres encountered assassination threats many times, but he never backed down.
The turning point happened at a noble banquet a few days ago. Carres obtained solid evidence through secret channels, proving that Les was the key tool for abducting girls. What frightened him even more was that his beloved daughter, Navia, might have become the next target. With the flame of anger burning in his chest, he decided to meet with the informant Jacques at the banquet to obtain more intelligence.
Jacques, a former Lex dealer, finally decided to turn to the light under the torn of conscience and fear. Just when he confessed all his crimes to Carre, a dark shadow flashed from the darkness. Two sharp gunshots pierced the night sky, and Jacques fell to the ground. What shocked Carre even more was the strange effect of the water of the original fetal sea at the murder scene – the person behind the scenes could not only control people’s minds, but even distort the facts themselves.
Standing in the courtroom, Fukaros understood that this trial was far from a simple case trial, but a key decision concerning the future fate of Fontaine. The eyes of God penetrated the fog, and she had to find a way out for her people between original sin and redemption, truth and lies.
After the shooting at the banquet that shocked Fontaine, Carres’ reputation plummeted, and the Thorn Rose Society he had worked so hard to run also fell into a precarious situation. What’s more worrying is that this former celebrity is suffering from a terminal illness, and the doctor asserts that he has less than five years to live. However, this complicated dispute is far from over – Carres knows that once he dies of illness or the secrets are leaked, the forces lurking in the dark will surely launch a more fierce counterattack.
Chapter 81 The truth of the case is revealed (old version)
After weighing the pros and cons, Carles made a tragic decision: rather than sit and wait for death, he would take the initiative. He would use the key intelligence in his hands as a bargaining chip to fight the enemy to the end in the final duel. This was not only to protect the justice in his heart, but also to protect his most cherished daughter, Navia, from being killed.
At the same time, under the careful deployment of the water god Fukaros, the keen melucines have already collected a lot of evidence. However, although these evidences can prove Marcelle’s crime, they are not enough to sentence her to death – after all, the death penalty has long been abolished in Fontaine. Faced with this dilemma, Fukaros made a wise decision: she promised to let Marcelle meet the long-cherished Vinier for the last time.
This decision became the turning point of the whole case. When Marcelle stood by the Fountain of Dew and looked at the reflection of Vignelle in the water, the once cold-blooded criminal finally broke down. He wept bitterly and confessed his horrific crime: in order to find a way to save Vignelle, he was so crazy that he tried to dissolve the girls of Fontaine with the water of the primordial sea.
The exposure of this shocking conspiracy shocked the entire Fontaine. Just as the people were in panic, Fukaros promptly announced an exciting news: the curse that the people of Fontaine would be dissolved had been completely lifted. As this good news spread, the haze that shrouded Fontaine gradually dissipated.
Faced with overwhelming evidence, the Supreme Judge Navillatte solemnly declared Marcelle guilty. Fucaros kept his promise and personally brought the remorseful sinner to the shore of the Fountain of Dew. When Marcelle finally saw the haunted Viniel, the two had a conversation that no one knew about. This meeting across life and death made Marcelle completely awake, and he finally chose to end the tragedy by committing suicide. This dramatic ending made all the people of Fontaine feel deeply moved.
Just as Carres was about to take action, the timely intervention of the water god brought a turning point to the case. In the end, the case ended with the culprit being brought to justice. Although this result was not perfect, it was also a satisfactory one.
When everything was settled, Fukaros could not help but feel a lot of emotions. She knew very well that if the warning from God had not come in time, this case would have spread like a plague, involving more innocent people and causing immeasurable harm.
At the suggestion of Raiden, Kanzaki Tetsuya embarked on a journey to Inazuma. This gentle and wise sister had mixed feelings, looking forward to and apprehensively wanting to see the results of her sister Raiden’s governance of the country over the years. At this moment, she is only a short time away from full recovery.
Along the way, Kanzaki Tetsuya always maintained a rational attitude. He knew that as a pure warrior, Lei Yingying was not good at governing the country, so he tactfully persuaded her: Master Zhen, we’d better lower our expectations. After all, you know Ying’s character best. She is better at martial arts than government affairs.
I understand… Lei Dianzhen sighed softly, a trace of worry flashed in her eyes, but as a sister, I always hope that she can make some progress over the years. But… She paused, her voice gradually lowered, if the situation is really not satisfactory, I am afraid
Kanzaki Tetsuya saw this and quickly comforted him: “Being angry is harmful to your health. You need to stay calm in your current physical condition. Why don’t we prepare for the worst first, so that even if the result is not satisfactory, we won’t be too disappointed.”
Raiden forced a bitter smile, but her eyes were always looking in the direction of Inazuma. There, she carried her expectations for her sister, and also hid her deep worries.
Kanzaki Tetsuya suddenly remembered that Teppei was living in the simple thatched house in Wanglong Village. He brought Raiden Shin here, and although there was a hint of doubt in the other party’s eyes, and he didn’t understand why he came here first, he didn’t ask any more questions.
Pushing open the creaking wooden door, what came into view was the lonely figure of Teppei. He looked at the drizzle outside the window and suddenly sighed: As expected… I still haven’t been favored by the gods… In his persistent eyes, the desire for the Eye of God was still as hot as before, even though the threat of the shogunate army had dissipated.
Kanzaki Tetsuya stared at the familiar figure from behind, his lips slightly raised: In that case, I will give you this Eye of God. After all… you are not a villain. He stroked the glowing Eye of God in his hand…
The Eye of God broke free from Kanzaki Tetsuya’s palm, streaked across the sky like a meteor, and finally hovered steadily in front of Tetsuya. Tetsuya stared at the glowing treasure with wide eyes in disbelief. After a brief shock, he stretched out his hands tremblingly and carefully caught it.
At the moment of contact, the Eye of God suddenly burst into a dazzling purple light, transforming into a God’s Eye of Thunder. Zheping felt the waves of electricity coming from his palm, and his heart was filled with uncontrollable excitement: Is this… Is this God’s recognition of me?
Kanzaki Tetsuya watched this scene from afar, with a gratified smile on his face. He did not go forward to disturb him, but chose to turn around and leave silently – let this young man enjoy this joy.
At the same time, Raiden looked up at the sky thoughtfully. She had never expected that the law of nature would come here personally to bestow the Eye of God. It seemed that this young man named Zheping must have extraordinary potential.
In the early morning light, Kanzaki Toru gently stretched out his arms and smiled: “Why don’t we walk around first? Only by visiting incognito can we discover the most authentic scenery.” Raiden Shin nodded in agreement, and the breeze blew, bringing bursts of sweet cherry blossom fragrance.
The rising sun gilds everything with a layer of gold. In the distant mountains, the pink and purple flowers sway in the wind, like flowing clouds. The mist in the mountains adds a bit of hazy poetry to the picture. What’s even more amazing is that the ancient buildings on the top of the peak are emitting a dreamy pink and purple halo, like a palace in the sky.
In front of us, a quaint pier stood quietly, with bluestone steps extending into the blue water. Buildings along the shore stood majestically, with their eaves and corners outlining graceful silhouettes in the morning light, creating an interesting contrast with the distant mountains and nearby water.
Rows of wooden houses were neatly arranged on the pier, with lanterns hanging from the eaves swaying in the wind. The sound of hawkers echoed in the air: Fresh sea fish – just-caught snappers for sale at a low price! The vendors shouted enthusiastically, showing off their glittering catches on the stalls.
Two dark purple flags stood tall on both sides of the pier, with the delicate thunder emblems on the flags shining in the sun, as if they would burst out with lightning at any time. When the sea breeze blew, the flags fluttered, adding a bit of majesty to this busy port.
The streets are crowded with people: women in colorful kimonos walk hurriedly in small steps; fishermen wearing conical hats stride with shining harpoons on their shoulders; hawkers carrying shoulder poles move flexibly among the crowd.
The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the sparkling sea, and a blond man was sitting leisurely on a wooden box by the dock. His slender fingers flexibly played with a few Mora coins, and the metal coins flew between his fingers, making a crisp sound.
The man was wearing a striking red jacket with a simple black shirt underneath. The Fire Element God’s Eye hanging from his waist sparkled in the sunset. His iconic short golden hair swayed gently in the sea breeze, outlining his handsome profile.
Isn’t this Thomas, the housekeeper of the Kamisato family? Kanzaki Tetsuya thought to himself. He didn’t expect to meet this famous figure in Inazuma Castle as soon as he set foot on this strange land. Although Thomas was already a familiar figure to Kanzaki, at this moment, they were just strangers who had never met before.
Chapter 82: Arriving at Inazuma Smoothly (Old Version)
Thomas was keenly aware that this seemingly ordinary young man in front of him was actually very talented. Under his ordinary appearance and mediocre ability, he actually had a kind of extraordinary temperament. This strong contrast made people wonder.
It is my honor to have the opportunity to communicate with you – you are a unique person that you don’t meet easily. Thomas bowed slightly and said, “I am Thomas from the Society. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, please feel free to come to the Society to find me at any time. I will do my best to help you solve your problems.”
Are these the experiences you have accumulated from handling various affairs for a long time? It is not easy to achieve such a level among all living beings. It is a blessing for the company to have such an outstanding subordinate. Lord Raiden Shin also deeply agrees with this. This subordinate is not only thoughtful, but also can always accurately grasp the changes in other people’s emotions and make full use of the way of observing words and expressions.
On the other side, in the Kujo family’s mansion, Hey! I’m talking to you! The Kujo retainer shouted angrily, and seeing the figure of the scattered soldier getting farther and farther away, he suddenly ran after him. Just as he stretched out his hand to grab the collar of the scattered soldier to question him, an invisible pressure fell from the sky like a mountain. The Kujo retainer felt his knees go weak, and the whole person fell heavily to the ground, unable to move even a finger. A mere ant, are you worthy of looking directly at my figure?
“How dare you look me in the face?” Sanbing’s cold words pierced into the retainer’s ears like a poisonous snake, and the intense pain finally woke him up from his wishful thinking. Sanbing didn’t even pause, and still maintained his nonchalant attitude. To him, such an insignificant little person was not even worthy of his sidelong glance.
The soldier clenched his fists, his eyes burning with determination. Even if he was fighting alone, even if the road ahead was difficult, he would do whatever it took to seize the Heart of God, which symbolized supreme power. This obsession had long surpassed the desire for power and became the entire meaning of his existence.
In that encounter with Liyue, the captain finally got the advance promise he wished for – Kanzaki Toru promised to let the suffering souls in his body rest in peace and let the people from Kanria gain eternal peace.
From then on, the wailing that troubled the captain completely disappeared. His heart returned to peace, and he was able to devote himself to the long and arduous journey of atonement. Although this road to redemption is destined to be full of thorns and a long way to go, at least now he can finally go into battle lightly…
After listening to the other party’s polite refusal, Thomas still kept a warm smile and said sincerely: If you need any help in the future, you can always come to Kamisato House to find me. Even if I am not there, the attendant at the door will immediately convey it.
He paused, and added: “As long as I receive the news, I will do my best to help.” After saying this, he nodded slightly and turned away. Years of experience in dealing with people made him understand that too much talk at this moment would seem abrupt, and a proper sense of propriety was the best choice.
When Sanbing was in a secret meeting with the head of the Kujo family, he deliberately spread some news to sow discord. He specifically mentioned that at the recent Seven Gods Conference, General Raiden did not recruit anyone from the Kujo family to serve as a guard, but instead chose Ayaka and Ayato from the Kamisato family on the recommendation of Yae Gongji. What’s even more disturbing is that since General Raiden gave up his original plan, the Kujo family seems to be gradually losing the general’s trust…
Under the instigation of Sanbing, Kujo Takayuki finally made up his mind to join forces with Hiiragi Shinsuke. They planned to secretly investigate the recent movements of Kamisato House, hand over the information obtained to Sanbing, and use him to get rid of the core figures of Kamisato Family. As long as it succeeds, the general will have to rely on us again, and then our status will be restored. Kujo Takayuki said sinisterly that even if it fails, it is Sanbing’s doing, and it has nothing to do with us. But remember, if the action fails, all clues must be completely eliminated.
Although Shinsuke Hiiragi had some concerns, he finally agreed to this dangerous plan in the face of Kujo Takayuki’s persuasion. The two magistrates joined forces, and with the help of an extremely powerful executor like Sanbing, they were confident that they could easily deal with the magistrate. As long as they get accurate intelligence, Sanbing’s skills will surely lead to success. Even if they fail, it will not implicate us. Shinsuke Hiiragi secretly calculated.
After the plan was finalized, they immediately secretly mobilized their respective intelligence personnel to carry out the operation. Before leaving, Kujo Takayuki specifically reminded them: Be careful in your actions and be sure to avoid the attention of the company’s spies. You know, the intelligence organization cultivated by the Kamisato family is not a vegetarian.
A storm is brewing in the turbulent Inazuma Castle. Ayaka, the eldest daughter of the Kamisato family, is preparing to quietly go to a sacrificial site in Konda Village to preside over the upcoming ceremony. The actions of the Tenryo Bugyo and Kanjo Bugyo are unusually low-key, as if they are secretly planning something.
The situation is becoming more confusing, and the atmosphere of danger is spreading. At this critical moment: Genfuyu Ringo (formerly known as Liu Dashika), a former agent who once worked for the Fatui and now works at the Naruto Taisha Shrine, is closely watching the changes in the situation. The think tank of the final episode, Baidai, has begun to deploy a response plan. The lively and cute little ninja Zaoyu, although he keeps talking about sleeping and growing taller all day, is also tense.
Although the final mission keenly captured the abnormal movement and reported it to the head of the family, Kamisato Ayato, in the absence of solid evidence, they could only adopt a conservative strategy – strengthening the defense forces in various key locations, falling into the dilemma of passive defense.
Kamisato Ayato gently stroked the teacup, his deep eyes looking into the distance through the curling tea smoke. He hoped that his premonition was false, and secretly prayed that this possible crisis could be averted…
The reason why San Bing carefully planned this seemingly risky plan was because he was well aware of the principle of taking advantage of troubled waters – only by disrupting the situation first could he find an opportunity to seize the Heart of God in the chaos. He knew clearly that it would be a foolish dream to take it by force. After all, he knew the awe-inspiring strength of General Lei Dian very well, and he had no chance of winning by himself.
The current situation does not allow him to make many choices: the support of the Fatui is almost cut off; the death of the doctor has left him isolated and helpless. Perhaps… a dangerous idea emerged in his mind – if he could hold an important figure of the Society as a bargaining chip, he might be able to force Yae Gongji to submit…
Thinking of this, his eyes became more determined: I must find a way to let that woman obtain the Heart of God for me! Even if the road ahead is extremely difficult… even if I have to bear everything… I must achieve this goal! The desire for power burns in my heart, I must become a god! Even without the help of the doctor… I will rely on my own strength to reach that supreme position!
This shining heart of God will eventually become mine. Only its eternal light can dispel the endless emptiness deep in my heart and fill the void in my soul that can never be satisfied.
Chapter 83 I Have Betrayed Three Times (Old Version)
Fate has given me three unforgettable betrayals: the first pain came from the ruthless abandonment of the creator, the Thunder General Baalzebub. A puppet is just a puppet after all, and her cold words still linger in my ears. My fragile body could not bear the power of the gods, so I was abandoned in the dark workshop like a defective product.
The second despair happened beside the warm fire in the sand. The kind swordsmith Guimu named me Kunibeng, and Miyano Masanori taught me the warmth of the world, but all of this turned into a bubble in the doctor’s carefully designed conspiracy. After the dream of the strange man was shattered, all that was left for me was an empty blacksmith shop and a promise that could never be fulfilled.
The most heartbreaking thing was the third time – the sick child who made a pinky promise with me. I would come back when the maple leaves turned red, the childish words were still in my mind yesterday, but when I returned to my hometown after going through hardships, what I saw was a small grave that had been used as an experiment by the doctor and had withered. The autumn wind blew down the red maple leaves, and the blood-red leaves fell on the nameless tombstone, as if mocking my naive watch.
However, Sanbing always stubbornly blamed all the faults on others… He never really tried to trust his companions, but instead made many irreparable mistakes out of suspicion.
What is even more regrettable is that he was unwilling to spend time to verify the truth and rashly concluded that he had been betrayed. He easily fell into the trap carefully designed by the doctor and not only became a pawn in the hands of others, but also nearly destroyed the tragedy of all the people in the Thunder Five.
Today, the Five Lightning Traditions are on the verge of being lost – these ancient skills are disappearing in the long river of history at an alarming rate. The once glorious Five Veins inheritance system is now in tatters: some schools have completely stopped practicing;
Some only have sporadic records left; others retain their form but have lost their essence. This technological and cultural gap not only means the demise of the skill itself, but also symbolizes the permanent loss of a precious civilization memory.
Under the calm surface, time passed quietly. In the past few days, Kanzaki Toru took Raiden Shin to visit several islands and go deep into the grassroots people to understand the current situation.
The situation was more serious than expected. Although Lei Dianzhen had been mentally prepared, he could not hide the disappointment in his eyes when he saw it all.
Why didn’t Shenzi give his sister some advice? He knew that she was only good at martial arts and had no knowledge of governing a country. Kanzaki Toru comforted her softly, “Don’t worry too much. I will help to lift the lightning seals on other islands later.”
Not only must we reverse the sanctification of the land and create space for development, but we must also solve the problems caused by the resentment of the seven demons. Raiden nodded thoughtfully. As expected, only by going to the site in person can we find more of the crux of the problem.
As they were talking, the two had already arrived at Konda Village. As a village adjacent to the main city of Inazuma, it was home to hundreds of thousands of people. Thanks to the unique farming conditions, the villagers’ lives were much better than in other areas.
Walking through the village, Kanzaki Toru carefully observed every detail. The villagers had no suspicion of this friendly young man, and they all complained about the harsh policies of the Tenryo Bugyo and Kanjo Bugyo. Fortunately, the reputation of the Sha Bugyo was quite good among the villagers.
However, the authority of the society did not involve such matters. Even if it came to purchase supplies, the quantity was far less than that of the two powerful government offices of Tianling and Kanding – they mainly purchased some sacrificial supplies and daily necessities.
As for foreign merchants? Their purchase volume is even more of a drop in the bucket. The livelihoods of us farmers still depend on those two huge government offices. The old farmer smiled bitterly and shook his head. Not only are the prices kept extremely low, but kickbacks are also deducted from them… It is not easy to barely make a living.
At this point, the old man suddenly lowered his voice nervously: These words must not be spread out! If the people from those two families knew… He made a gesture of wiping his neck. I’m afraid that Kanzaki Tetsuya and Raiden Zhen didn’t expect that the situation would deteriorate to this extent.
Didn’t the general set up a new supervision system? I asked in confusion, why are these two families still so unscrupulous?
The old man sighed: Those inspectors can indeed be useful occasionally, but they can’t be stationed here every day, right? What’s more… He hesitated, there are already many spies in the Supervision Department – how effective can it be to let a fox guard the chicken coop?
Reporting without solid evidence? Not only will it be useless, but it will also implicate innocent people. A trace of helplessness flashed across the old man’s cloudy eyes. He heard that the Shefeng had some clues, but it was far from enough to shake these two tangled trees… If he was not careful, he might be bitten back.
That wise god must have already seen through the key – with her experience and wisdom, she naturally understands why this delicate balance is difficult to break.
As dusk fell, the thatched roofs of Konda Village glowed with a warm amber glow under the setting sun. Kanzaki Tetsuya stood in front of the village entrance, his slender fingers gently stroking the mottled trees, and his fingertips felt the rough touch of years. The evening breeze carried the sweet fragrance of violets, and the laughter of children in the distance added a bit of vitality to the quiet evening.
Compared to the turbulent times more than 500 years ago, the villagers can now finally farm and live in peace. Lei Dianzhen sighed in a low voice.
Wait a minute—Raiden Shin suddenly interrupted. Kanzaki Toru calmly leaned over to adjust his leggings, but his peripheral vision keenly caught three samurai wearing the Tenryo Bugyo Jinkata walking towards the village chief’s house. The waist badge with the nine family crests on the waist of the leading samurai glowed coldly in the sunset.
It seems that something unexpected is going to happen. Kanzaki Toru thought to himself and quietly went around to the back of the house. Through the thin wooden door, the conversation inside the house could be clearly heard.
It’s time to pay taxes. The leading warrior’s voice was full of unquestionable authority. The village chief should be very clear about the rules.
Your Excellency, please understand. I have already prepared some extra things… The village chief’s trembling voice was full of fear.
The warrior weighed his purse and sneered: This amount of money is not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth.
The harvest this year is really bad, please show some mercy…The village chief almost knelt down.
Stop talking nonsense! The warrior interrupted, “If you keep making excuses, the tax will be doubled next year!”
A blinding purple light suddenly burst out from the house. Kanzaki Toru quickly formed a seal to set up a soundproof barrier, while suppressing the restless thunder element of Raiden Zhen. Calm down! He lowered his voice. If we rush to the castle tower to question Ying now, our painstaking disguise will fail.
There was a flash of lightning in Lei Dianzhen’s eyes, but he suppressed his anger in the end. The two looked at each other and read the determination in Lei Dianzhen’s eyes – it was time to completely eliminate this long-standing cancer.
For now, we should complete the ongoing undercover mission first, and discuss the follow-up matters later. Hearing that Princess Egret will hold a festival here tomorrow, we decided to stay here for a while to see the elegance of this famous lady.
As the only one of the Three Bugyo that still has a good reputation, Raiden Shin also wanted to take this opportunity to witness the demeanor of the White Egret Princess with his own eyes, which might help ease his heavy mood at the moment.
Kanzaki Toru had no reason to refuse this proposal. They found a house nearby, paid some Mora and settled down.
Chapter 84: Undercurrent (Old Version)
The next morning, there was a strange smell in the air. Kanzaki Toru was keenly aware of the sudden increase in the number of ronin samurai in the streets. They seemed to be idle but actually had murderous intentions. After a discussion with Raiden Shin, the man and the god decided to stay put for the time being and wait for the situation to develop before making a decision.
At this moment, Kamisato Ayaka’s figure came into view. The White Egret Princess walked alone in the front of the team, followed by only a few guards – although they were the best among ordinary people, they were obviously not enough to deal with emergencies. Her iconic folding fan had been put into her sleeve, replaced by the Tenmoku Kage katana tightly grasped in her hand, the scabbard glowing coldly in the morning light.
What was even more alarming was that a few dozen steps behind, several ronin disguised as flower-viewing tourists were secretly watching. In the alley in the distance, there were more samurai lurking, waiting for an opportunity, and their burning eyes were all focused on the princess walking alone. Kanzaki Toru realized instantly: this was a long-planned assassination.
Logically speaking, wandering samurai would never dare to easily provoke important figures of the Society, not to mention the unusual number of people in front of them – how could such a large number of desperate people gather without the careful planning of the mastermind behind the scenes? Kanzaki Toru quietly expanded the scope of his spiritual sense exploration and captured a familiar figure on the eaves in the distance: the scattered soldiers were watching all this coldly. It seems that today’s turmoil is destined to be difficult to end peacefully.
Considering that Konda Village is not far from Inazuma Castle, we decided to keep the entourage small. On the one hand, in an area so close to the capital, the possibility of accidents is minimal; on the other hand, if we arrange too many guards during the festival, it will cause unnecessary trouble.
The two magistrates have been particularly sensitive to our attitude recently, and any excessive precautions may be used by them to make trouble. Under the watchful eyes of the Shogun and the people of Konda Village, overly strict security measures will not only seem to be an exaggeration, but may also be interpreted as the Kamisato family’s lack of confidence in local security.
Moreover, if we rashly raise security concerns without solid evidence, it will only become a topic of conversation for others. Such unnecessary suspicion will not only fail to solve the problem, but will also damage the prestige and reputation of the Kamisato family in the hearts of the people. After weighing the pros and cons, keeping a low profile is the wisest choice.
Under the attack from many forces, this was a stopgap measure that had to be taken. The meticulous Kamisato Ayato secretly dispatched the elite ninja Hayayu from the final episode to accompany the team secretly as a guard – after all, she possessed the God’s Eye, and was far superior to ordinary people in both reconnaissance and combat.
Although some clues have been found recently, every time they are traced to the key point, the clues will be strangely interrupted and disappear. This abnormal phenomenon makes Kamisato Ayato alert. He keenly realizes that this may be a precursor to the collapse of the building. All signs suggest that someone is behind the scenes carefully planning a conspiracy against the company.
As dusk fell, Zaoyou was acutely aware of the strange atmosphere around her. The usually quiet streets were now filled with an unusual number of wandering warriors, and the air was filled with tension. She quickly hid in the shadows and sent an urgent message while ensuring safety.
In Kamisato’s residence, everyone who received the news immediately went on alert. They wanted to send people to rescue, but they were blocked by the Tenryo Bugyo and Kanjo Bugyo, and they couldn’t arrive in a short time. Zaoyu held her breath and lurked in the dark, trying to stay alert despite the sleepiness. Wuhu Style: Wind Hidden Advance! She secretly performed ninjutsu, and her figure perfectly blended into the bushes, and even the wandering samurai who was close by didn’t notice anything unusual.
The scattered soldier stood on the high ground and watched coldly, playing with a chess piece with his fingertips. Now is not the time… he whispered to himself. If he acted in public, it would not only attract the attention of General Lei Dian, but also disrupt the plan to seize the Heart of God. His sinister eyes were fixed on the direction of the shrine, waiting for the best opportunity.
At the same time, Kamisato Ayaka was concentrating on presiding over the ceremony. Her graceful movements were like flowing water, praying for peace and prosperity for Inazuma. After the ceremony, the afterglow of the setting sun gilded her with a layer of gold. Surrounded by her guards, Princess White Egret set out on her way home, unaware that several figures were quietly following her in the dark.
The dusk brushed across the treetops, as if foreshadowing the coming storm.
As the journey progressed halfway, the perceptive Kamisato Ayaka had already noticed that there were many wandering warriors lurking around – there were people following from behind and there were ambushes in front, and the entire team had been surrounded without realizing it.
The air was filled with a tense atmosphere. At this critical moment, the leading ronin suddenly attacked! A cold light flashed, and several warriors holding swords attacked from all directions. Protect the young lady! The guards immediately formed a defensive formation, and at this moment, the ice god’s eye on Kamisato Ayaka’s chest suddenly burst into a dazzling light!
She waved her folding fan gracefully, and the Frost-Destroying Snow Crane flapped its wings! In an instant, countless birds formed by ice crystals whistled out; followed by another Hail of the Dead step, her figure shuttled through the enemy formation like a ghost… With the tacit cooperation of the guards, one after another ronin fell to the ground. Flowing Wind Returning Snow! When she used her special skill again, she found that the number of enemies was far beyond her expectations – these desperate criminals were pouring in like a tide!
The battle became increasingly stalemate: the guards had already collapsed to the ground due to exhaustion; only the determined Princess Egret could still hold on. Now is the time! The petite Zaoyou suddenly jumped down from the treetops, and attacked with the Ninja Technique: Wuhu Style: Fengyin! With this unexpected assist, the last few ronin were finally defeated…
The scattered soldiers watching the battle from a distance snorted disdainfully: Trash. When he slowly raised his arm and prepared to take action himself… a clear voice suddenly sounded: Wait!
The mysterious swordsman who had been hiding in the dark, Toru Kanzaki, slowly walked out of the shadows. The Fatui had already given up on the plan… but you are still obsessed with seizing the thing favored by the gods? His fingers on the hilt of the sword tightened slightly. This obsession… is too dangerous.
The soldier turned around abruptly, his pupils suddenly contracted – someone could actually approach him quietly without being discovered! His sharp eyes were fixed on the strange man in front of him, but he found that the other party’s breath was much weaker than he expected.
How is it possible… Sanbing thought to himself, is it some kind of secret technique to conceal his aura? No wonder he could avoid my perception.
While he was thinking, Kanzaki Toru had already said straight to the point: Stop it, stragglers! Your hands are stained with the blood of too many innocent people.
However, this admonition was only met with a sneer. Seeing that the other party had no regrets, Kanzaki Tetsuya’s eyes gradually turned cold: I’m too lazy to say anything, you don’t deserve to hear it!
Chapter 85 Successfully Captured the Stragglers (Old Version)
When I catch you, I will bring you before the general for punishment! Facing the arrogant soldier, I shouted coldly. Oh, with your kind of stuff? He raised his chin in contempt, today I will let you experience what real power is!
Stop dreaming here! What kind of hero saving a beautiful girl? Before he could finish his words, he suddenly attacked, “I want to see how you know the general’s secret!”
In a flash, the cold light of the Tianshu sword in my hand flashed. Bang – accompanied by a dull crash, the executive who was so arrogant just now fell to the ground, with an expression of disbelief frozen on his arrogant face.
Miss Kamisato, who was about to help, stood there in a daze. How could this be possible? She murmured to herself, was the suffocating pressure just now an illusion?
As my fingertips gently stroked the radiant light on the sword, I couldn’t help but sigh: Old buddy, it’s been a long time since we fought side by side.
There was no need to unsheathe it to clean up the trash like the doctor. The main reason was that his clones needed the power to solve the problem together. When he was communicating with the consciousness of Raiden Zhen in his body, he was suddenly asked about the origin of this Fatui executive.
After explaining the life story of “Sanbing” in detail to Zhen…
After a long silence, Zhen suddenly realized: So that’s it! That girl Ying…created a doll, but she actually abandoned it? Hundreds of years of neglect led to today’s disaster!
When I saw that foolish sister…While we were talking, Princess Bai Lu, who had come to her senses, bowed politely and said: Thank you for your help.
When checking the injuries, it was found that the guards were injured but not in danger of death; Zaoyou and the eldest lady were just slightly exhausted from overdrawing their elemental power. Miss Kamisato insisted: If it weren’t for the benefactor’s help…
Under Zhen’s secret instigation, we followed him to the residence of Shefengxing.
The retainers who came to help on the way were relieved to see that their master was safe. On the way back, the sharp-eyed young lady kept stealing glances at me…
That thoughtful look reminded me of the time in Liyue Harbor – the immortal barrier set up by the Emperor at that time was invisible to outsiders…
At that time, I noticed that particularly curious look, although the others around me could not hide their curiosity. But she was the only one standing closest, and the pure curiosity in her eyes was almost undisguised.
I guess it was out of her natural curiosity about foreign demons! But she just watched quietly, keeping a proper distance, and didn’t do anything beyond the rules.
Without any obstacles, the group quickly arrived at Kamisato’s residence. From a distance, Kamisato Ayato was standing outside the door, looking forward to it. Although he was extremely anxious and wanted to go there in person, as the head of the Kamisato family, he had to stay in the residence to handle various affairs. At this moment, he could only suppress the uneasiness in his heart.
What worried him most was the safety of his sister. He wanted to rush out to look for her several times, but was persuaded by his retainers. One of the old retainers said earnestly: If you also meet with an accident, who will take charge of the situation? Who can protect the young lady? These words finally calmed Kamisato Ayato down, but he still insisted on waiting outside the door.
When he saw his sister appear in his sight, he finally felt relieved. Looking at the strange man beside Linghua, a trace of doubt flashed in Kamisato Ayato’s eyes. Linghua immediately understood and took the initiative to introduce: This is the benefactor who saved me and the guards…
Halfway through her words, she realized that she had not yet asked for the name of her benefactor. Seeing this, Kanzaki Tetsu calmly introduced himself and mentioned that he had some connection with the general. He explained that he was originally going to escort the stragglers to the castle tower to be dealt with by Lei Yingying, but after being invited to Kamisato’s house, he found that it was already late, so he decided to set off tomorrow. After all, this matter was not urgent.
Seeing that the matter was resolved satisfactorily, Zaoyou, who was standing by, thanked and said goodbye to Kamisato Ayaka, and then hurried to rest. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and muttered: If I don’t sleep, I won’t grow taller.
Kamisato Ayato respectfully led the benefactor who saved his sister into the main hall. After the servants properly arranged the guest rooms, Kanzaki Toru took the first step to seal the power of the scattered soldiers.
Several retainers escorted the bound Sanbing to temporary imprisonment, waiting to meet General Lei Dian together tomorrow to make a decision. During the discussion, everyone learned the true identity of Sanbing – he was a puppet made by the Thunder God himself. Not only was he extremely powerful, but he also committed many evil deeds, even destroying the famous Five Legends of Thunder and Lightning. Faced with such a complicated situation, everyone decided to give the final decision to General Lei Dian.
The sumptuous dinner was served at the right time, and the guests and hosts were very happy. After the banquet, Kamisato Ayaka personally led Kanzaki Toru to the guest room. It was late, so I won’t bother you any more. After the girl bowed and left, Raiden Shin suddenly asked: What do you think of the White Egret Princess Kamisato Ayaka?
Kanzaki Toru answered without hesitation: Miss Linghua is kind-hearted, gentle and polite in her dealings with others, and often handles people’s livelihood affairs personally, which makes her deeply loved by the people. She is rigorous in her work and pursues perfection in everything, which is really admirable. After a pause, he added: But there is no question of a deeper understanding.
Unexpectedly, Lei Dianzhen changed the subject: What do you think if she becomes your partner? Kanzaki Toru thought that he was just evaluating Linghua’s ability, but he was shocked when he heard it. Although he didn’t want to talk about personal matters, since he was asked, he told her frankly: In fact, in other worlds, I have already concluded a happy marriage with two women. I can’t harm such a beautiful woman…
Raiden Shin had long known from Lei Yingying that he was a visitor from another world, and was not surprised by this answer, but he could not hide his regret: it seemed that this would not be possible. As the night deepened, Kanzaki Toru quickly fell asleep, and Raiden Shin stopped talking, and calmed down to regulate his breathing and recover his vitality.
The next morning, Kamisato Ayaka originally wanted to go and wake up Kanzaki Tetsuya herself, but her brother Kamisato Ayato took his sister’s reputation into consideration and finally assigned a servant to go.
After Kanzaki had dressed up, he set off with the scattered soldiers. At the same time, after learning that the operation had failed, Kujo Takayuki, the Tenryo Bugyo, and Hiiragi Shinsuke, the Kanjo Bugyo, had no intention of rescuing the scattered soldiers, but immediately set about destroying all relevant evidence.
If we act rashly at this moment, we will be walking into a trap. Kujo Takayuki wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and whispered to Hiiragi Shinsuke that he must stay calm and wipe out all traces.
After confirming that their subordinates had completed their tasks, the tense expressions of the two men eased slightly. Hiiragi Shinsuke played with the seal in his hand and sneered: Even if there are still some clues left, it will not shake our position. How can the foundation of the Three Priests be shaken by the one-sided words of a fugitive?
That’s right. Kujo Takayuki stroked the sword at his waist, a hint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. He had expected this day when he dared to cooperate with the scattered soldiers. If he wanted to bite back, with the two of us working together, who would believe the nonsense of a prisoner?
The morning light shone through the window lattice, illuminating the two men’s smug faces. After all, this storm was just a small ripple in their careers.
Chapter 86 The Executive Who Lost All Meaning (Old Version)
After a smooth journey, we finally arrived at the majestic castle tower gate. The shrine magistrate, the elegant and calm Kamisato Ayato, stepped forward to negotiate with the guards for a while, and those solemn warriors respectfully made way.
Passing through layers of corridors and courtyards, the air was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers, and finally in the meeting hall, we saw the Eternal Lord, General Thunder, sitting on a high platform.
At the moment our eyes met, I keenly noticed that her gaze paused slightly as it swept over me. It seemed that she recognized me…it seemed that she understood my thoughts and had no intention of exposing myself.
Indeed, since that adjustment, although the appearance remains the same, subtle changes have taken place inside – I have learned the joys, sorrows, anger and happiness of humans, and understood the subtleties of the ways of the world… Of course, some essential personality traits remain the same.
At this time, Kamisato Ayato has begun to report to the general in detail the various abnormalities that have occurred recently. The mysterious force that has recently appeared in Inazuma Castle… As his narration gradually deepens
Suddenly, the soldier who was standing quietly by the side suddenly raised his head: This breath… is it you? Baalzebub! He was trembling all over and wanted to rush forward. When you abandoned me in that cold wasteland…
Unfortunately, the sealed power made him struggle in vain: What if I fail? In order to get that heart… I have never regretted my choice!
The figure on the high seat slowly stood up, the country collapsed… That familiar voice carried some complicated emotions, I didn’t expect to meet again in this way.
Lei Yingying originally created Sanbing in the hope that he could become the perfect vessel to carry the Heart of God, so as to realize her lofty ideal of pursuing eternity. However, when this mechanical creation began to show human-like emotions and even shed tears silently in private, Lei Yingying realized a cruel fact: this container endowed with life had deviated from her original idea.
In Lei’s opinion, a qualified container must be absolutely stable and without any emotional fluctuations. Because the Heart of God needs a pure carrier, any emotion may become a disturbing factor and even lead to unpredictable consequences. It is based on such considerations that she had to make the decision to give up the scattered soldiers.
Surprisingly, the abandoned soldier did not remain silent. Holding the golden certificate that symbolizes his identity, he began to travel around the world and gradually awakened through his interactions with ordinary people. From the outside to the inside, this former failure is transforming into a truly independent individual – with his own will, emotions and pursuits.
Faced with the transformation of Sanbing, Lei Dianying’s attitude also quietly changed. She began to re-examine this special creation, no longer simply viewing it as an unqualified work, but acknowledging its existence value as an independent individual. This change in cognition made it impossible for her to directly destroy Sanbing like she would treat ordinary failed products.
As a god who pursues eternity, Lei Dianying is known for his rationality, but not completely ruthless. She may have seen some touching qualities in San Bing – perhaps a shadow similar to her deceased sister, or perhaps guilt for the child she abandoned. San Bing’s tenacity and growth in adversity caused complex ripples in the god’s heart.
From a deeper perspective, Lei Yingying’s decision also includes careful consideration of the future. Faced with the threat of wear and tear, she must ensure the eternal order of Inazuma. The defect of the scattered soldiers as a container is no longer competent for this mission, and the newly created creatures such as the Thunder General may be her efforts to make up for this shortcoming.
On the road to maintaining eternity, Lei Film is looking for a more appropriate way to balance the delicate relationship between ideals and reality, responsibility and emotion.
Lei Dianying stared at the intelligent puppet in front of him, and finally loosened the restraints in his hands, letting it disappear into the vast wilderness – this might have been the best choice at the time, after all, an awakened soul should not be imprisoned.
However, fate plays tricks on her. When they meet again, she is shocked to find that this puppet has committed so many sins. It’s my fault… General Raiden’s hand holding the naginata trembles slightly. He must put an end to it all by himself.
Just as the thunder was about to fall, a figure suddenly blocked the way. Wait! Kanzaki Tetsuya raised his hand to stop him, let him see for himself what he did. Kamisato Ayaka, who was far away, wanted to step forward to dissuade him, but seeing this, she quietly retreated to her brother’s side, with a flash of deep thought in her eyes: This gentleman… could it be the one who is on good terms with the seven gods as rumored?
Stop pretending here! The soldier roared hysterically, “Do you think you can fool me with this trick?”
This is the truth recorded in the World Tree. As the torrent of memories poured in, Sanbing’s expression gradually solidified – those deliberately ignored truths, distorted facts, and… the doctor’s dark plot were all clearly presented before his eyes.
Sanbing stood there in a daze, and fragments of the past came flooding back like a tide. The memories that he had deliberately buried were now extremely clear – Niwa’s warm smile, Katsuragi’s hearty voice, all of which had become a past that could never be touched. A cruel thought circled in his mind: If it weren’t for his naivety, if he hadn’t attracted the doctor, maybe they could still be drinking and talking happily now…
The doctor’s death did not bring the expected relief, but made the guilt even heavier. Sanbing looked down at his trembling hands and felt his heart beating for the first time. It turned out that without realizing it, this heart had been nourished by friendship and pierced by regret.
“Why am I living?” he muttered to himself, as the night wind swirled fallen leaves around his feet. Under the moonlight, the boy who once thought he was betrayed showed a confused look for the first time.
The soldier stood there, staring into the distance with empty eyes. The goal he once pursued had disappeared, and the meaning of life seemed to be taken away. He slowly turned to Lei Dianying, his voice as calm as a pool of stagnant water: Kill me… All this is my fault.
The Fatui executive officer had just been begging for death with an arrogant look, but now he was like a completely different person. His expression went through layers of changes, such as anger, struggle, and despair, and finally returned to a heart-pounding calm. This calm was not a disguise, but the true exhaustion of the soul.
Unlike his previous hysterical quest for death, there was no sign of life in the eyes of the soldier at this moment. His face was like a faded painting, all the colors were taken away, and only the complete abandonment of life remained. This was not an impulsive quest for death, but the last sigh from the depths of his soul.
Lei Dianying clenched the weapon in her hand, with complex emotions surging in her chest. She understood that the person in front of her was no longer the high-spirited executive, but a soul completely crushed by fate. After a brief silence, she finally fulfilled his request.
Chapter 87: The Fall of the Two Great Priests (Old Version)
When everything was settled, there was no trace of joy on Lei Dianying’s face. All these disasters were ultimately caused by herself, and she planted the seeds of disaster with her own hands…
A long silence enveloped the castle tower until Kanzaki Tetsuya stepped forward and broke the silence. He said that there was another mastermind behind all this, but the evidence was not sufficient at the moment. Lei Yingying knew that with Tianli’s cautious character, he would never make a rash assertion without absolute certainty.
Present the evidence collected by the Society Magistrate. Lei Yingying ordered in a deep voice. Although Kamisato Ayato was surprised, he still respectfully presented those scattered clues. He thought to himself: It seems that this person has a special importance in the heart of the Tenryo Magistrate.
After carefully examining all the evidence, Lei Yingying immediately summoned Kujo Takayuki and Hiiragi Shinsuke to come to the audience. The two heads of the family soon arrived at the castle tower. Faced with these weak evidences, they were well prepared and began to make clever excuses. Kamisato Ayato suggested at the right time: Why don’t you ask the two adults to explain their many unreasonable actions recently?
Kujo Takayuki and Hiiragi Shinsuke hesitated and could only make up some far-fetched excuses. Those suspicious actions – including obstructing the rescue operation carried out by the company – were indeed difficult to justify, but they still believed that they were not enough to convict them.
Just when the two thought they had gotten away with it, Lei Dian suddenly made a ruling: Since you can’t prove your innocence, let’s have a duel in front of the emperor. If you can beat me, I will forgive you for what happened. This proposal shocked the two family heads – how could a mortal be a match for General Lei Dian?
This is too harsh! They shouted in their hearts. Although it is indeed inappropriate, why is it so? Lei Yingying knew that they were suspicious, but she was unwilling to spend energy searching for evidence. For her, this was the most direct solution – to speak with strength in the way of a warrior.
The rules of the duel before the emperor are simple and clear: if you have a clear conscience, please prove your innocence with your strength. This is the absolute justice that Lei Yingying believes in, and it is also her purest way of dealing with the world as a warrior.
Faced with the shock of thunder, the two men were still timid after all – after all, the courage to face the wrath of God is not something that ordinary people can possess. Just as Lei Yingdian raised his sword and the blade wrapped in purple lightning was about to chop it down, the psychological defenses of Kujo Takayuki and Hiiragi Shinsuke completely collapsed.
They poured out the truth like a flood, confessing their crimes incoherently, fearing that missing any details would lead to more severe divine punishment. Lei Dianzhen, standing aside, just watched it all quietly – she had long seen through the cowardly nature of these two people: in the face of absolute power, they no longer had the courage to remain silent.
The air was filled with fear, and only the thunder continued to rumble among the clouds, as if playing a solemn background movement for this trial…
As the investigation order was issued, an elite team was immediately dispatched to collect evidence of the two families’ illegal activities. At first, the two families tried to resist, but when they learned that this was an order issued by General Lei Dian himself, all their resistance collapsed in an instant.
As the most loyal subordinate of General Raiden, Kujo Sara executed the order without hesitation. Although she had some doubts in her heart, she still acted vigorously.
The collection of evidence cannot be completed overnight and requires careful investigation and evidence collection. After everyone left, Kanzaki Toru released Raiden Shin, whose injuries had mostly recovered.
As the eldest sister, Raiden Shin relentlessly reprimanded Lei Yingying, and the scene was very awkward. Kanzaki Tetsuya keenly realized that this was not an occasion he should participate in, so he wisely chose to avoid it…
After a period of silence, Raiden Shin suddenly realized that Kanzaki Tetsuya was still waiting outside the door. She paused teaching her sister and motioned for Kanzaki Tetsuya to come in.
Lei Dianzhen gently pointed out that there were two points worth affirming in Lei Dian’s performance just now: one was that he decisively handled the affairs related to the scattered soldiers, and the other was that he properly dealt with the mistakes of the two magistrates. She said approvingly: You know how to use the majesty of the gods to force the two magistrates to confess, which is very wise. As for the evidence, with the power of the gods, those powerful people can’t make any waves.
But her expression immediately became serious: “However, we still need to establish a sound supervision system and introduce more talents who are not afraid of power and care about the people. At the same time, we must balance the power of the three major parties and prevent them from colluding with each other. Otherwise, it will be like now, even if we want to collect evidence, it will be difficult.”
We can’t always rely on the majesty of the gods, Lei Dianzhen added earnestly, and excessive use of such means will shake the people’s trust. Governance must be based on facts, otherwise it will only form a high-pressure rule. I will guide you well during this period…
Lei Dianying showed a confused expression when he heard this: “Since my sister has returned, why don’t we let you handle these government affairs?” Lei Dianzhen immediately said seriously: “Now you are the Thunder God of Inazuma, how can you shirk your responsibilities? As a demon god, you have enough time to hone your way of governing the country, it’s just that you have to spend more effort.”
I’m sorry to make you laugh, Lord Tenri. Raiden said modestly. Kanzaki Tetsuya didn’t think there was anything wrong with this scene. Instead, he observed the interaction between the two sisters with great interest, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously raised a happy arc. He laughed at himself in his heart: I seem to have developed the habit of watching the fun, but it is indeed a pleasure to witness such a moment.
This reaction was natural. After all, anyone would be interested in such an interesting scene. Kanzaki Tetsuya secretly encouraged himself and put other distracting thoughts aside.
After several days of careful investigation and evidence collection, we finally got the key evidence and the truth of the case came to light. The main culprits, Kujo Takayuki and Hiiragi Shinsuke, have been brought to justice and received due punishment, but considering the important impact of the Three Privileges System on the political ecology of Inazuma, we must handle the follow-up matters with caution.
Fortunately, during the investigation, we found an admirable figure – Kujo Sara, a young general of the Kujo family, who showed extraordinary courage and loyalty. She not only adhered to the principles and did not bend the law for personal gain due to family ties, but also took the initiative to assist the investigators in collecting clues and sorting out the case, making important contributions to the investigation of the case. In view of this, we decided to appoint her to temporarily take over the position of Tenryo Bugyo, and the vacancy of Kande Bugyo will be temporarily taken over by Hiiragi Chisato, who was found to be innocent and upright after the investigation and was not involved.
To ensure political clarity, we will continue to observe the performance of the two deputies in office and make a final appointment decision when the time is right. We hope that they can cherish this opportunity and prove their worth with outstanding performance.
In order to prevent the imbalance of power, any form of interest alliance between the three major ministries must be strictly prohibited in the future. Once discovered, the relevant responsible persons must be immediately dismissed and re-selected suitable candidates. Only in this way can the threat brought by the collusion of the powerful and the stable operation of the regime be eliminated.
History has taught us that absolute power will inevitably lead to corruption. We must take this as a warning and resolutely prevent similar incidents from happening again. Otherwise, the public will be the victims of corruption and deception.
This situation is really heartbreaking. Today’s Inazuma can no longer withstand such political turmoil.
Chapter 88 Everything is slowly changing (old version)
When this statement was released, almost everyone cheered for it – even the people of Coral Palace, who had never believed in the god of thunder, expressed their support, because it meant that they would have more food procurement channels, greatly alleviating the local survival pressure. You know, that piece of land has long been severely sanctified and can hardly be cultivated anymore.
After staying on the coral island for a few days, Kanzaki Toru packed his bags and continued his journey. This was one of his plans: to visit various scenic spots while dealing with some difficult problems. For example, the lightning problems that plagued other islands would naturally be entrusted to professional lightning generals; as for the more difficult problems of demon resentment and land purification,
Leave these to me! He readily took on the task – after all, he was the best candidate with his special purification ability. Seeing the other party’s hesitant expression, he just smiled and expressed his understanding: some things are indeed beyond the ability of the locals…
The most urgent thing at the moment is to completely eradicate the stubborn disease of wear and tear! As the world’s energy gradually becomes more abundant and stable, he can finally announce that it is no longer necessary to suppress the local demons of Teyvat to maintain energy balance – this means that all old friends who suffer from wear and tear will regain clarity!
Imagine the expressions of the seven rulers when they received this exciting news! The whole world seemed to be rejuvenated: the colleagues whose minds were once devoured by madness were finally able to see each other clearly… The significance of this moment is far more than that, it marks that the entire continent of Teyvat has officially entered a new era!
Kujo Sara tightly grasped the documents in her hand, her fingertips slightly white due to the force. Those shocking words danced in front of her eyes, and every word pierced her heart like a sharp blade. As a general of the Tenryo, she always regarded herself as the sharp blade of the general, and swore to defend the peace of Inazuma to the death. But the evidence in front of her ruthlessly revealed a cruel fact – the one she was loyal to might never be the real Inazuma.
How could it be… Her voice trembled, as if even breathing had become difficult. Were those suppressed people and those covered-up truths all mistakes made by her own hands? The loyalty she was proud of turned out to be nothing more than the selfish desires of the Kujo family; the eternal ideal she devoted her life to became the source of suffering for the people of Inazuma.
Time seemed to have frozen. Sala slowly raised her hand and took out the long-cherished general puppet from the lining of her clothes. The small and delicate puppet glowed with a warm luster under the moonlight. This was her most cherished treasure and the spiritual pillar that supported her to this day.
General… She whispered softly, holding the doll tightly against her chest. At this moment, only this belief could slightly calm the waves in her heart. Tears slid silently, as if wetting the delicate robes of the doll. In this long and silent night, she felt the pain of the collapse of faith for the first time, but in this pain, she also saw the courage to re-examine everything.
No! I can’t continue to sink!
After the general doll’s spiritual healing, Kujo Sara’s eyes glowed with determination again. She clenched her fists, determined to confront the man who had taught her like a father – why did he do something so contrary to his teachings?
Gently stroking the delicate doll in her hand, she carefully put it back in place, as if bidding farewell to the last bit of hesitation. With a snap, she closed the lid of the box and resolutely turned to walk towards the prison, her military boots stepping out a firm rhythm on the floor.
Walking through the dark corridor, when the familiar face behind the iron bars came into view, the long-suppressed emotions finally burst out: Father! Those principles you taught me…are they all lies?
At this time, Kujo Takayuki had already learned from the spy that his daughter would succeed the Tenryo Bugyo. I didn’t expect… the heir I personally trained would become a terminator… He smiled bitterly and shook his head. With her character… she would never forgive me for what I did.
After a long time in prison, this former noble has seen his own fate clearly. Now he only hopes to use his last chance to fight for a glimmer of hope for his crumbling family: For the sake of our friendship over the years… please save our family name…
Faced with overwhelming evidence, he was powerless to make any excuses – his devout belief in Wuxiang’s knife was true; his secret deal with Sanbing was also true. I just thought… this would preserve the interests of the family and not damage the general’s dignity…
The heavy shackles made a crisp sound as he sighed: After all, I was too conceited… I thought the game I set up was foolproof…
As the sun was setting, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally set foot on the mysterious land of Umijima. The salty and humid sea breeze blew across his face, bringing a hint of coolness. Finally, he whispered to himself that the next step was to study the sanctification of this land.
Surprisingly, after carefully observing the contaminated soil, a solution quickly formed in his mind – gradually restore the original nutrients of the soil by reversing the contamination process. This solution should not be difficult for me to implement… Just as he was lost in thought…
This gentleman doesn’t look like a local. A clear voice came from behind, interrupting his thoughts. Turning around, he saw Coral Palace Xinhai looking at his slightly strange behavior with an inquiring look – just now he was shaking his head unconsciously, as if he wanted to get rid of some strange idea in his mind.
May I ask what brings you here? The girl asked seriously, your behavior is really suspicious.
Perhaps because he was too focused on thinking, Kanzaki blurted out: I will ignite the sea of my heart! He regretted it as soon as he said it – it sounded like a dangerous declaration!
Sure enough, Coral Palace’s face suddenly became solemn: This is too offensive! Who are you? She stepped back half a step cautiously, it seems necessary to ask you to go to the shrine to explain…
Kanzaki realized that his gaffe might have caused misunderstanding and quickly waved his hands to apologize: Sorry, sorry! I am a researcher who is trying to solve the problem of sanctification!
With my extraordinary wisdom, I have secretly developed a magical device in a corner where no one knows. If you have any doubts, you might as well follow me and see the extraordinary features of this machine with your own eyes.
Before I finished speaking, I led Coral Palace Xinhai to the hidden laboratory. The sophisticated instrument that came into view exuded the light of technology, and was definitely not a crudely made fake. Coral Palace Xinhai stared at the machine, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes: Can this researcher in front of him really solve the problem of holy soil that has plagued Haiji Island for many years?
Sensing her doubts, I sincerely said: Please give me a chance to try. If there are any adverse consequences of the experiment, you can immediately detain me. Seeing my sincere expression and earnest words, Coral Palace Xinhai finally nodded and agreed.
As I activated the device and used my original reversal technology, miracles began to appear. The land beneath my feet gradually lost its dead silence and glowed with vitality. In order to avoid causing too much sensation, I deliberately controlled the scope of influence. Even so, the scene before me was enough to shock the Coral Palace.
She leaned over to carefully check the soil condition, and after confirming that the restoration effect was real and reliable, she could not hide her excitement: “It’s incredible! When she turned to me, her eyes were full of gratitude. I didn’t expect that in such a difficult time, I could get help from such an excellent researcher like you. Haiji Island will never forget this kindness.”
Your achievements will surely be recorded in the history of Kaigi Island to express our most sincere respect and gratitude.
Chapter 89 Solving the problem (seeking flowers to collect) (old version)
Mr. Kanzaki generously expressed his understanding. After all, anyone would be suspicious of a stranger who suddenly appeared and claimed to solve the local problem.
This is human nature, you don’t need to mind it. Kanzaki Tetsuya said gently, I completely understand, and I won’t be disappointed. Coral Palace Xinhai bowed solemnly: As the living god and priestess of Umiji Island, please allow me to express my deepest gratitude to you on behalf of all the islanders. I will definitely host a banquet later to show my gratitude.
By the way, is this purification device properly placed here? Do we need to send more people to guard it? Xinhai asked with concern. Kanzaki carefully checked the parameters of the device and answered confidently: Don’t worry, there are no monsters or wanderers here. It should be safe for short-term storage. But the cautious Xinhai still summoned two elite guards to guard it.
Witnessing Kanzaki’s professionalism, Coral Palace’s heart was completely relieved of her previous doubts. She gracefully made an invitation gesture: Please follow me, let’s move to Coral Palace for a detailed discussion.
In the following days, Koganomiya Shinkai personally accompanied Kanzaki Tetsuya to operate the purification device. When the originally barren sacred land was rejuvenated and bloomed with long-lost greenery, the entire Kaigi Island was immersed in joy. The islanders spontaneously organized a celebration, singing and dancing to thank the young scholar who brought new life to the island.
Under the wise leadership of Master Xinhai of the Coral Palace, we express our sincerest gratitude to the outstanding researcher who has solved the technical problems that have troubled Haiji Island for many years with great respect!
To celebrate this milestone, the island held an unprecedented grand celebration. Colorful fireworks lit up the night sky, and cheerful singing and dancing performances immersed the entire island in joy.
Today, Haiji Island is rejuvenated, and the residents have ushered in a new life full of hope – the clear sea water nourishes the land again, the abundant catch fills the cabins of every household, and the laughter of children echoes in every corner. All these wonderful changes are due to the outstanding contribution of the researcher and the foresight of Mr. Xinhai!
The next morning, I was about to go to Goro to discuss planting techniques and other matters, but I unexpectedly ran into him dressed as Miss Hina. This must be the idea of Yae Shinko, right? I couldn’t help but smile. Wait! I can explain… Hina turned around in panic to explain, but I just smiled meaningfully: No need to say more, I understand. Through the half-open door, I could feel the awkward atmosphere of social death coming from the room.
Walking on the beach of Umijima, I couldn’t help but wonder: What kind of handle could make such a great general cooperate so well? He was willing to dress up as a woman regularly… Shaking my head to get rid of these distracting thoughts, I went straight to the Coral Palace to find Lord Xinhai to discuss important matters – about promoting trade with the shogunate. This information may explain everything. I will present the carefully compiled documents. All the actions of Lord Omikami are to make the people of this land have a better life.
The dusty truth gradually unfolds: In the White Night Kingdom, the secrets recorded in “The Past Events of the Sun and the Moon” forced Orobas to make a choice; he chose to sacrifice himself to protect his people from heaven’s punishment; he even cut off the cultural heritage to ensure that future generations could reproduce under the protection of the Thunder God… What is even more touching is that even when faced with the barren homeland and the demands of the people, He still maintained a clear judgment – satisfying the people’s desire for fertile land and leaving room for maneuver in the future…
Looking at the detailed historical records in front of her, which far exceeded the reach of ordinary scholars, Xinhai’s eyes flashed with a trace of understanding and relief. It seems that you have been thinking about us… She stroked the yellowed pages and whispered, with these ironclad historical evidences, I believe that the tribesmen will be able to put aside their differences…
The sunset gilded the Coral Palace with warm gold. We reached a consensus: to guide the people to voluntarily participate in the governance of Inazuma, but never to force true unification. After all, everyone has their own ideas, as long as they do not affect the overall harmony. Just as the tides rise and fall, everything has its reason for existence.
Even if it only belongs to Inazuma in name, the shogunate will not take any drastic actions. Lei Yingying doesn’t care about this either, these things need time to change…
As time flies, the residents of Haiji Island will eventually find their own answers in the precipitation of time. After experiencing all kinds of help, the time of separation has arrived as scheduled.
The fate between people is always so wonderful. No matter how deep the friendship is, it is hard to escape the fate of separation and reunion. But as long as you cherish this affection in your heart, I believe that there will be a day of reunion.
On the eve of his departure, Xinhai of the Coral Palace specially organized a warm farewell banquet to see off this mysterious traveler who brought hope to the island. Why ask too many questions? She thought so, the important thing is that he really brought us light.
Looking at the sincere smiles and reluctant eyes of the villagers, all the efforts have been rewarded in the best way – those heartwarming emotional bonds, although sometimes complicated, are even more precious and moving… After all, human nature is so colorful!
After returning to the homeland of Naruto, I finally got rid of a worry. I feel particularly happy now. What a coincidence! When I looked up, I saw the traveler Ying and her elf partner Paimon walking towards me. Apparently, they also noticed me, Kanzaki Tetsuya, standing under the cherry tree.
Wow! We meet again so soon! The lively Paimon flew over to say hello first. Fate always brings destined people together again, I said, caressing the falling cherry blossom petals, but it is indeed earlier than expected.
Seeing how they are new here, they must be unfamiliar with this land. Let me introduce you to the local customs and practices of Inazuma… I will tell you what I know and hope it will help them to start their adventure better.
Thank you so much for your introduction! After listening to it, Ying sincerely thanked him. This information is very helpful for our adventure… By the way, you don’t have any urgent commissions now, right?
We just got here. Before I could even open my mouth, clever Paimon rushed to answer, “Do you have something to ask of us? You are indeed a wise little guide.” I couldn’t help but smile.
Paimon blushed when he was praised: “It’s not that great~” Although he said so, the smile on his face was already obvious. Just give us any task! Ying said enthusiastically, even if there is no reward…
Don’t worry about the remuneration, I immediately took over the conversation. These material things are of little use to me…paying a reasonable commission is a matter of course.
As I said this, I took out a scroll with a purple glow from my sleeve: This mission of the Great Purification of the Divine Sakura is quite difficult… Looking at the entire Inazuma City, I am afraid that only an outstanding adventurer like you can be competent…
Once the mission is completed…how about a reward of one million Mora?
1. One million?! Ying and Paimon were stunned.
Chapter 90: Different cuisines collide (old version)
The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the cobblestone road of Inazuma Castle. Ying and Paimon were excitedly asking Kamisato Ayaka about the details of the commission. At this time, a familiar blue figure came into view – Kanzaki Tetsuya, who had not been seen for many days, was walking at the other end of the street.
Mr. Kanzaki! Kamisato Ayaka couldn’t hide her joy and hurried forward to greet him. She bowed gracefully, her snow-white furisode swaying gently in the breeze. Ying and Paimon also waved enthusiastically and introduced the identity of the White Egret Princess to Kanzaki.
As expected of the eldest daughter of the company, she is so graceful in every move. Paimon praised in a low voice. At Kamisato Ayaka’s sincere invitation, the group came to Kinan Ryotei. The warm yellow lantern light reflected the wooden tables and chairs, adding a bit of warmth to this encounter.
Why don’t we each prepare a few dishes from our hometown? Kanzaki Tetsuya suggested, with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes. It’s a good opportunity to exchange food culture from different regions. If Miss Linghua is interested, she can also show you Inazuma’s special dishes.
Kamisato Ayaka readily agreed, but added shyly: “But… Mr. Kanzaki, can you call me by another name? You are my savior, and it feels too strange to call me by a honorific name.” She turned to Ying and Paimon and said gently: “Just call me Ayaka.”
The kitchen soon became lively. Kanzaki Tetsuya rolled up his sleeves and quickly prepared peppercorns and chilies. The rich spicy aroma immediately filled the air. He carefully cooked several authentic Sichuan dishes and set up a bright red spicy hot pot. As for the source of these special ingredients, I can explain that they are rare items brought from another world. In fact, I have never deliberately concealed my true identity as a time traveler – since this secret will be discovered sooner or later, why bother hiding it?
It is better to be honest at the right time. Excessive concealment will only increase the gap. I believe that with the friendship between us, this truth will never become a stumbling block to hinder our relationship.
On the other side, Kamisato Ayaka was concentrating on making exquisite Inazuma sushi, while Ying was trying to cleverly combine Mondstadt’s barbecue with Liyue’s stir-fried seasonal vegetables. The chef of Kinan Ryoten looked in from time to time, marveling at these novel cooking methods.
As the aroma filled the air, the door curtain of the restaurant was gently lifted. Oh, it seems I have arrived at a good time~ Yae Miko appeared at the door with a folding fan in her hand and a smile on her face. Kamisato Ayaka immediately stood up and saluted, and Ying and Paimon also greeted politely. Only Kanzaki Tetsuya waved his hand casually: Hey, Miko.
This intimate name made the pink-haired chief priest raise his eyebrows slightly. It turned out that under Raiden’s insistence, Kanzaki had already been asked to abandon the polite honorific. What a coincidence~ Yae Miko gently waved her fan, her eyes wandering over the table full of delicacies, wondering if I am lucky enough to have this taste?
Everyone smiled at each other and gladly accepted the proposal – after all, the prepared dishes were rich enough, so it wouldn’t hurt to share with one more friend. Ying and Paimon were attracted by the exotic food prepared by Kanzaki Tetsuya: the crystal clear ingredients exuded an attractive luster, and the unique way of presentation made them salivate.
Waves of strange aromas lingered around his nose, and those ingredients he had never seen before aroused Paimon’s strong curiosity. What are these? I have never seen them before! Facing the little guy’s straightforward question, Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled and explained: These are rare ingredients from another world. He looked at Ying and said, “In a sense, I am also a traveler who travels through the world.” This sentence warmed Ying’s heart, as if she had found a soulmate.
The table was filled with a warm atmosphere, and everyone was immersed in their own thoughts. Let’s enjoy the food while it’s hot! The host greeted enthusiastically, such delicious food can’t be wasted! There was constant laughter and joy as the guests were chatting and laughing; there were endless interesting things happening… This unique party ended successfully in such a happy atmosphere.
On the sunny streets of Inazuma, Ying and Lord Yaegongji unexpectedly discovered something in common with each other – the frivolous temperament hidden under the elegant appearance. Oh my, Miss Fox narrowed her eyes, it seems that we both enjoy playing tricks on people. In this relaxed atmosphere, Ying mentioned to Paimon the magical request from the mysterious client –
Oh? You mean… that. Yae tapped her chin with her fingertips and looked into the distance thoughtfully. Purification… When she mentioned this keyword, a complicated look flashed in her eyes. How about this~ Since you have already accepted this commission, why don’t you let me, a local, be your guide? She suddenly smiled. Maybe… there will be some interesting surprises?
Looking at the other party’s meaningful smile, Ying vaguely realized that this action might involve a deeper cause and effect. Although the itinerary was already full… the girl sighed, but since it was something that had to be done… just like that, after a pleasant conversation, the three of them formed a temporary expedition team.
At the same time…
Eh? So that’s how it is…After hearing the explanation, Miss Kamisato folded her hands in front of her chest, with a longing light in her eyes. If time permits
It’s a pity, Princess Egret! Thomas, who was standing nearby, interrupted at the right time: The head of the family specifically instructed…
Thinking of her brother’s serious expression and the mountains of paperwork, the girl could only shake her head gently: That’s true…but her slightly drooping eyes still revealed her inner loss.
Noticing this, he smiled gently: But… if you just want to witness the result…
This experience will definitely leave an indelible mark in your heart. Kamisato Ayaka gazed at the relics left by her mother, with a lot of thoughts in her mind. She quietly asked Kanzaki Tetsuya to accompany her to search, after all, acting alone would inevitably make her brother worried.
As the current head of the Kamisato family, his brother is burdened with heavy official duties every day and has almost no free time. Linghua is well aware of the heavy responsibility his brother shoulders, and she doesn’t want to disturb him from handling family affairs because of personal matters.
Kanzaki Tetsuya happened to be free at the time, so he readily agreed to go with Linghua to investigate. After some exploration, the two soon found important clues and went deep into the bottom of the deep cave together.
In an ancient wooden box, they finally found the relics of Ayaka’s mother. Kamisato Kayo, the former mistress of the Inazuma Kamisato family and the biological mother of Ayaka, showed a little-known side of her in the notebook that Ayaka found. She used Tsubaki as a pseudonym, temporarily unloaded the burden of being the wife of the head of the family, and longed to experience life as an ordinary woman.
The words reveal her yearning for ordinary life, especially her curiosity and longing for exotic cuisine. However, these simple wishes could not be realized due to her identity, which became her lifelong regret. In her notes, Hua Dai earnestly hoped that her daughter could bravely pursue the life she wanted and not repeat her mistakes.
Kamisato Ayaka recalled the previous visit to the Shogun and wondered: Why had she not seen Kanzaki Tetsuya for so long? Was he assigned an important mission by the Shogun? Or was there something else going on? This thought lingered in her mind and made her inexplicably concerned.
Just as she was thinking, General Raiden suddenly summoned Raiden Shin. Kamisato Ayaka looked at the two almost identical gods in front of her in surprise. Before she could react, Thunder Movie also appeared. These… three thunder gods? She blinked in disbelief.
Chapter 91: The Fire-Chasing Moth (Please collect flowers to give me some motivation) (Old version)
After Raiden Shin’s concise explanation, Kamisato Ayaka finally understood the whole story. However, during the conversation, Raiden Shin suddenly took her hand and led her to a secluded place. This wise god had already seen through the girl’s heart – the budding feelings were quietly blooming.
When she learned that Kanzaki Tetsuya already had two partners in other worlds, Kamisato Ayaka felt an indescribable loss in her heart. It turned out that he was a playboy in the eyes of the world… This thought made her unconsciously clench her sleeves.
The perceptive Lei Dianzhen sensed her thoughts and told her some meaningful stories. These stories revealed a truth: the more extraordinary and powerful a person is, the more followers he will attract. For travelers who can travel across the heavens and the worlds, their experiences are far richer than ordinary people can imagine. Having multiple partners is common for them. After all, being faithful to one person may just be the way of life for ordinary people.
Beings like him who travel through countless worlds are destined to have an extraordinary life. Raiden said earnestly, you can’t expect him to stay just for you, not to mention that he is an immortal. Although you have the Eye of God and have the potential to become a proto-god, how difficult is the path to becoming a god? Throughout the history of Teyvat, there are only a few who have truly ascended to the throne of God.
I understand your feelings for him, which is why I want to remind you to carefully consider the meaning and cost of this relationship. I won’t make a decision for you, but I hope you understand the stakes. If you are not ready to bear the consequences, it may be the wisest choice to withdraw in time.
Another possibility is that you are already deeply involved in it and cannot extricate yourself. Then now you must seriously think: Do you want to throw yourself into it like a moth to a flame? Or do you want to give up this relationship for the sake of family responsibility? As a descendant of a famous Inazuma family, this decision is related to the trajectory of your life.
No matter what the result is, I will respect your choice. When Kamisato Ayaka flipped through her mother’s belongings, those yellowed letters and diaries seemed to be telling a woman’s most sincere wish. This emotion that transcends time and space touched her, and finally made her decide to invite Kanzaki Tetsuya to the festival to pursue her own happy moment.
Why does his figure always linger in her mind? Why does she insist on moving forward even though she knows it is impossible? She knows clearly that her behavior is against common sense, but she still sinks into this forbidden love without hesitation.
Love is like a wonderful magic that makes people willing to give up reason and reserve. But to give up everything I have… My brother, this is too heavy for me. However, even though I know that this is a doomed tragedy, I still can’t stop approaching that burning flame.
In the past few days, Kamisato Ayaka has always taken great pains to arrange various activities, and took Kanzaki Toru to travel around Inazuma Castle to relax. That cautious and expectant look made Kanzaki, who had experienced two relationships, finally no longer as dull as before. He clearly felt her feelings, but he also fell into a deeper contradiction because of this – confessing the truth to her. With her intelligence and pride, she should stop the loss in time, right? Is this the attraction brought by the world?
However, when my thoughts drifted away, I couldn’t help but smile bitterly: once some ties are formed, how can they be broken just by saying so? Just like this towering sacred cherry tree in front of me at this moment, it has witnessed too many irreversible stories…
At the end of the Daba ceremony, when I came to the tree, I met several witches busy purifying the filth. Paimon! You came just in time! Seeing a familiar figure appear, I waved with relief, we were just about to contact you!
It seems that I came at the right time. Gently stroking the petals stained on the edge of the mask, this is the cause and effect caused by me… Let me put a period on it.
There are so many worries in the world, and I don’t want to rely on others for the things I can do. The idea of putting all my hope on others – or even gods – is…
But when the night wind blew down all the cherry blossoms on the tree, the figure who always loved to show off finally sighed softly in his heart: Some things… are really beyond human control…
Kanzaki Tetsuya’s fingertips circulate the mysterious laws of the world, and the soul formed by the filth in Hanasakura gradually stabilizes and no longer has the risk of dissipating. The sacred cherry tree also regains vitality and once again shoulders the sacred mission of purifying filth.
Hanasari, who inherited some of Kitsusai Palace’s memories, gradually awakened her self-awareness over a long period of time. Those fragments of memory that came like a tide gave this existence that should have been chaotic the brilliance of humanity. What is touching is that even though she knew her own nature, she still chose to guide others to complete purification – this awareness made the word “filthy” seem so inappropriate for her.
From this moment on, you will be reborn as a human. Kanzaki’s voice seemed to penetrate time and space. The only difference was that she lived longer than ordinary people. Ying and Paimon nervously observed Hanasari’s changes until they saw her touch her chest and smile with relief. They were relieved. That’s great, Paimon said, patting his chest. We almost…
Yae Shinko leaned against the vermilion pillar, a faint smile on her lips. Although she had no connection with Hanasari, she felt an indescribable comfort in her heart. This might be the most subtle part of human nature – some bonds don’t need a reason.
Kamisato Ayaka stood quietly in front of the courtyard. Although she could not fully understand this miracle beyond common sense, she could not help but smile when she saw the joy on everyone’s faces. Travelers from another world… She murmured to herself as she looked at Ying’s back, “I finally understand the words of Raiden Shin-sama.” Such an existence that shines with the glory of humanity does have a fascinating charm.
Before I knew it, I was deeply involved and couldn’t extricate myself – or rather, I didn’t want to leave at all. When everything was settled, it was finally decided that Yaejinko would lead Hanasari to settle in the Narugami Taisha Shrine. After all, this spirit that carried the memories of Kitsusaigumi was familiar with the affairs of the shrine and would be able to adapt to the new environment quickly.
Everyone who returned to the ground was immersed in a festive atmosphere. To express his gratitude, the pink-haired priest specially hosted a banquet at the Kinan Ryokan to entertain everyone – thanking everyone for successfully rescuing this precious soul. During the banquet, the wealthy Kanzaki Tetsu solemnly handed over a million Mora silver note to Ying and Paimon. Considering that it was really inconvenient to carry a large number of coins, he thoughtfully prepared the Inazuma Bank’s general exchange bills. You can withdraw it at any time~ The blonde girl and the elf smiled at each other while holding the thin bills. When they learned that the other party was a real rich man, they happily accepted this generous gift – since they were partners in adversity, why bother about these mundane things?
As the cups were exchanged, the newly formed friendships grew warmer under the lights. Looking at the pile of fried tofu in front of Yaejinko, everyone couldn’t help but try it out of curiosity: the golden and crispy skin was wrapped with a dense bean fragrance…
Just as the banquet was getting better, Kamisato Ayato, who had arrived late, stood there in shock holding the latest intelligence: Is this a collective action? The young family head smiled bitterly and shook his head and the cup of milk tea in his hand – he seemed to see everything through the mist. His most beloved sister was having a good chat with the traveler… In the end, he just sipped the double sugar drink silently and had a few more cups of milk tea.
Chapter 92 The atmosphere is good (Please support, I will work hard) (Old version)
As the night deepened, a subtle throbbing appeared in the joyful atmosphere. The perceptive Yae Kamiko noticed the atmosphere between Kanzaki Tetsuya and Kamisato Ayaka, and took the others to stay at the shrine temporarily.
When the door closed gently, only two people were left standing opposite each other in the quiet room. Linghua’s clear eyes seemed to be able to see through people’s hearts. Before Cheye spoke, she whispered: I understand what you want to say. Master Lei Dianzhen has told me everything. She lowered her head slightly, her hair glowing softly in the candlelight. Now, please follow me.
The moonlight was like water. The two walked through the winding forest path and came to the depths of the Guardian Forest. The gurgling stream reflected the starlight. Linghua gently took off her clogs and tapped the water with her snow-white toes, creating ripples. “Please look at me,” she said softly, and then danced in the moonlight, like an elegant egret skimming across the water.
Tetsuya stared at this dreamlike scene, and only spoke with difficulty after the dance was over: I… am a person who is not loyal in love. Is it really okay for me to be like this? Linghua raised a gentle arc at the corner of her lips: I already knew your feelings. But even so, this feeling is still uncontrollable. She paused, her voice was so soft that it almost blended into the night wind. Perhaps this is the arrangement of fate.
Under the moonlight, the two gradually approached each other and finally leaned against each other. The sound of the stream seemed to accompany this moment.
At this time, Kamisato’s house was in an uproar. This progress was too fast! Kamisato Ayato’s hand holding the folding fan was shaking slightly, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Just as he was about to rush out, Thomas stopped him in time: Master of the house, didn’t you say that you would not interfere with the lady’s choice? Please trust Miss Ayahua’s judgment, this is related to her happiness!
Kamisato Ayato mechanically raised the milk tea in his hand. The sweet taste of the past was now tasteless. He suddenly clenched the cup, and the plastic cup groaned under the weight in his palm and finally burst. The long-suppressed emotions finally broke through the dam, and crazy flames ignited in his eyes.
The night was as dark as ink, and Kanzaki Tetsuya escorted Kamisato Ayaka back to Kamisato’s residence. Under the moonlight, Kamisato Ayaka stood in front of the porch, his cold gaze piercing Kanzaki Tetsuya like a blade. He grabbed his sister’s wrist and stepped into the depths of the mansion without looking back, leaving only a heavy sentence “It’s my fault” floating in the night wind.
Looking at the figure going away, Kanzaki Tetsuya sighed, turned around and disappeared into the night. In the following days, Kamisato Ayaka was entangled in family affairs, and the two no longer had any intersection. Kanzaki Tetsuya traveled around, first helping the cat tribe on Qinglai Island to rebuild the shrine. After Hanasara became the new chief priest, this brand new shrine gradually attracted more residents to settle down.
He not only improved the local living environment, but also traveled to the mysterious Tsurugan Island to pursue the legendary wooden reed flute. As the investigation deepened, the island’s dusty secrets were gradually revealed. Through the dialogue with Aru’s soul, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally helped Thunderbird Kapachiri untie her knot and ended the curse that had plagued Tsurugan for thousands of years.
Witnessed by the three thunder gods, a shocking ceremony began. After Kapachiri and General Raiden signed a contract, Kanzaki Tetsuya used a secret method to closely connect the lives of Aru and Thunderbird. Aru, who resisted at first, finally let go after seeing Kapachiri’s firm gaze – this was Thunderbird’s own choice.
From then on, their lives were as glorious as the continent of Teyvat. As long as the world survives, they will live forever. In order to avoid the burden of memory brought by the long years, they can use the power of the world tree to selectively forget. As the new guardians of Heguan, this nearly immortal pair will build this place into a prosperous transit hub, allowing this long-silent island to regain its former glory.
The afterglow of the setting sun fills the streets, and the lights of the festival gradually light up. After the busy daily life comes to an end, Kanzaki Tetsuya finally meets Kamisato Ayaka again. The two stroll among the bustling celebration crowd, and the air is filled with the aroma of grilled takoyaki and the cheerful melody of the shamisen.
Tetsuya, Linghua suddenly stopped, looked up at the fireworks blooming in the night sky, and asked softly: Do you think…will we always be happy like this? Her eyes reflected the gorgeous fireworks, but with a hint of imperceptible worry.
Kanzaki Toruya held her hand without hesitation and said firmly: Of course. We will always be happy, forever and ever. His voice was particularly clear in the noisy festival.
Linghua lowered her head slightly, her cheeks flushed slightly: “Then…if there is a chance, can you let me meet your other two partners? I want to have a good talk with them.” Her voice was soft but firm.
Of course. Kanzaki Tetsuya smiled gently, “They are all very kind people, and so are you, Ayaka. I believe you will get along very well.”
The vendors along the way greeted the couple warmly and gave them various small gifts from time to time. Since Kanzaki Tetsuya’s deeds in Inazuma spread, his reputation has been growing day by day. And Kamisato Ayaka, as the beloved White Egret Princess, is already deeply loved by the people. Wherever the two go, they always receive kind smiles and blessings.
Turning a quiet alley, they stopped in front of an inconspicuous shop. Through the half-open door, they could see Yumezuki Mizuki providing psychological treatment to a customer. This psychotherapist from the dream-eating tapir clan was not only a major shareholder of the Akisa Sento, but also a legendary monster with the magical ability to devour human nightmares.
Mizuki is committed to dispelling the haze and bringing inner peace to people. The Akisa Sento she invested in is not only a famous hot spring resort in Inazuma, but also famous for its unique psychological treatment services. There, tired travelers can not only enjoy the soothing hot springs, but also unload the burdens in their hearts with the help of Mizuki.
Ah, it’s two distinguished guests. Ruixi noticed the two people at the door and bowed gracefully. Seeing your radiant appearance, you must have had a lot of sweet dreams, right? I don’t have anything good here, so I’ll give you two small gifts. She blinked mysteriously and took out two exquisite sachets from her sleeves.
The two of them solemnly accepted this precious gift and expressed their sincere gratitude to the mysterious monster Yumezuki Mizuki. On the way back, Kamisato Ayaka couldn’t help but sigh at the extraordinaryness of this monster.
Kanzaki Tetsuya gently explained to her: Yumezuki Mizuki is a dream-eating tapir that devours human nightmares and allows people to find peace in their dreams. Among monsters, such a friendly existence to humans is rare.
Under the bright moonlight, the two had a long conversation. Kanzaki Tetsuya shared his wonderful experiences in various worlds, sometimes causing Linghua to smile softly; sometimes he talked about the little things about their meeting, which made Linghua’s eyes glow with tenderness.
Looking at Kamisato Ayaka who was listening attentively, Kanzaki Tetsuya felt infinite tenderness in his heart. Now he can freely control the flow of time in different worlds, and the spatial anchoring is about to be completed.
This means that he will soon be able to freely travel between different worlds with Linghua, fulfilling his original promise and bringing the three important people together. Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but blame himself: It’s all my fault for being too greedy…
Chapter 93 Return to the World of the Battle City (Old Version)
The night was as dark as ink, and the breeze gently caressed Kanzaki Tetsuya’s face. He stared at the lights in the distance, with a lot of thoughts in his mind. How lucky I am to have so many beautiful girls by my side… He whispered in his heart, this is the greatest blessing given by God.
Under the moonlight, his eyes gradually became firm: I will use all my life to protect this happiness, so that their smiles will always bloom like flowers…
But in a flash, a haze swept through his heart. Greed, desire… I have committed several of the seven deadly sins… He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Perhaps these dark sides are part of human nature? The rustling sound of the fallen leaves in the night wind seemed to be responding…
In that dreamlike time, Kanzaki Tetsuya and Kamisato Ayaka traveled to seven countries together, leaving their footprints of happiness on every piece of land. The problems that once troubled people have now become a thing of the past in the face of Kanzaki’s increasingly improved strength. As time goes by, his anchoring of the world has finally been successfully achieved.
When Kanzaki told Linghua about this decision, they both held their breath – were they finally going to meet those two? Kanzaki’s fingertips trembled with anticipation and trepidation. Over the years, with the convenience of the teleportation array, the festivals and celebrations of the seven countries have become their most precious memories. During every festival, they would travel through the streets of foreign countries, smile at each other when the fireworks bloomed, dance together at the harvest festival, and turn the customs and practices of various countries into the honey of love.
Their feelings are like cherry blossoms in spring, growing stronger day by day. Even if they are separated occasionally, their longing for each other will turn into the brightest stars in the night sky. Although Ayato-nii appears calm on the surface, he sometimes acts like a sulky child. At this time, the two of them always smile at each other and tolerate his willfulness with tenderness.
The day of departure finally arrived. In the morning light, Linghua’s eyes were filled with crystal tears. When the moment of farewell came, she suddenly stood on tiptoe and turned the unfinished words into a long kiss.
When they parted, her blushing cheeks were more charming than the morning glow. Have a good trip… she whispered softly. Kanzaki stroked her hair and promised: Wait for me, I will be back soon. The breeze blew by, sending this promise to the distant sky.
Kanzaki Tetsuya took the step of traveling through time and space, and a dazzling white light flashed before his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the world where they existed. This time, he deliberately chose to land in the place closest to the two of them.
Now he no longer needs to protect his partner personally, because the eternal blessing has turned into an invisible force that naturally surrounds them. Just like the spring rain moistening the earth, this blessing will always protect them.
When life grows to the most perfect form in Kanzaki Tetsuya’s mind, the hourglass of time stops at this moment. The beauty is eternal, the youth is eternal, and all the beauty is frozen in the most brilliant moment of life. Just like the rose that never fades in the morning light, their love will bloom in eternity.
In this blessed space and time, every minute and every second shines with the light of happiness, as if the whole world is rejoicing for their meeting.
After careful allocation of time, we found the perfect rhythm of getting along with each other, which neither made each other feel abrupt, but also retained our own independent space – after all, everyone needs their own time.
We both have our own dreams and pursuits, and this perfect distance keeps our relationship fresh. After a few days of getting used to each other, we have found the most suitable frequency for getting along. I remember that we reached a consensus when we discussed the time arrangement after our strength improved.
When we learned that we could adjust our time together more flexibly, we tacitly chose to meet every few days. This not only gave each other room to grow, but also made every reunion full of anticipation. You can arrange it at your own pace, and the most important thing is to follow your inner voice.
We will always support you in pursuing your dreams and will never be a burden to you. Every choice in life is worth your careful consideration. No matter how you decide to move forward, we will silently protect you behind the scenes.
This selfless devotion has reached perfection. They have almost never considered themselves, but have supported Kanzaki Tetsuya wholeheartedly. In their own unique way, they consider everything for their lover in detail.
Without any conditions or asking for anything in return, they gave their whole hearts to Kanzaki Tetsuya without reservation. What more could a husband ask for from a wife like this? This pure love is enough to be the greatest support.
As the moment approached, his thoughts became more and more complicated. Kanzaki Toru could also clearly sense that Chitanda Airu and Sylvia were behind the door. He took a deep breath and pushed the door open with trepidation. When the three of them looked at each other, time seemed to freeze.
Although they had only been apart for a few days, the two girls were keenly aware of the amazing changes that had taken place in Kanzaki Tetsuya. This was not only the influence of the power of blessing, but also the subtle resonance between souls when they were close to each other. They came forward at the same time and gave him a deep hug, as if they wanted to pour all their thoughts of the past few days into this hug.
After a long time, the three reluctantly separated. When sharing his recent situation, Kanzaki Tetsuya hesitated again and again, and finally hesitantly confessed that he had met a girl in another world. Unexpectedly, the two girls did not show a strong reaction – this was reasonable. But Kanzaki Tetsuya understood that understanding is understanding, and the feeling of loss in his heart is inevitable.
After a heart-to-heart talk, the atmosphere gradually eased. When the topic turned to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s adventure, he couldn’t help but smile. Rather than an adventure, it was more like a crushing victory with a huge disparity in strength. But it was also good this way, the greatest luck was that there was no real danger.
Upon learning that Kanzaki Tetsuya’s strength had improved, Chitanda Airu and Sylvia were both relieved and a little sad. “We really hope we can help more…” they said softly. Kanzaki Tetsuya gently held their hands: “You can understand me and support me, which is the greatest help to me.”
Besides… He lowered his head in guilt, I did something to make you sad again. Although you didn’t object, it was indeed my fault. Before he finished speaking, Chitanda Airu’s slender jade fingers had gently touched his lips. The girl shook her head, her eyes full of tenderness: We don’t blame you for this, so please don’t blame yourself anymore.
The three of them looked at each other in the air, with deep affection flowing through them. They began to imagine the possibilities of the future, and each plan was saturated with the most sincere love for each other.
Everyone talked for a long time, the most important thing among them was that Kanzaki Tetsuya’s current strength has reached the level where the time of the anchored world can almost stop.
The two girls also wanted to improve their own strength, at least to the point where they could protect themselves, and they did not want to become a burden to Kanzaki Tetsuya. After feeling their sincere intentions, everyone began to brainstorm and look for ways to improve.
Chapter 94: Learning and Sharpen Your Combat Strength (Old Version)
Although Chitanda Airu has the special ability of the Pseudo-Herrscher core and is theoretically quite powerful, her lack of actual combat experience is always a shortcoming. And although Sylvia Luneheim has combat experience, it is limited to fighting with others. Such experience is obviously not sufficient when facing an opponent with superior strength.
Fortunately, all three of them enjoy the protection of the world. As long as they do not exceed the limit of the world’s protection, they, including Kamisato Ayaka, will not suffer any substantial harm.
The most urgent thing at present is to improve direct combat capability, especially attack capability. The most immediate way is to learn more combat skills and accumulate experience through actual combat. This is not difficult – as Kanzaki Tetsuya’s partner, they will naturally adapt to local rules when traveling through different worlds, and can also be exposed to diversified power systems.
Kanzaki Tetsuya suggested taking them to Teyvat for training. There, they could hone their combat abilities by fighting monsters. Since they had made up their minds, he naturally fully supported them.
There was no need to worry about safety. Before setting off, he planned to ask his master for some advice and some practical experience. This also fulfilled his previous promise to find an opponent for his master to spar with – there were many masters on the continent of Teyvat, which was an ideal trial ground.
With his recommendation, it shouldn’t be a problem to have actual combat training with the master. Such competition will be of great benefit to both parties in improving their strength.
When the two girls were consulted, they readily agreed. After all, the flow of time could be adjusted to almost stand still, so they didn’t have to worry about their loved ones missing them, and they could return to their original world at any time, which was the best of both worlds.
After learning that both of his companions were eager to improve their combat capabilities, Kanzaki Tetsu also thought carefully and integrated his existing abilities. After several days of intensive research, he successfully created a Herrscher core that matched his own power system.
These cores contain amazing potential, and in theory can support the user to reach the level of a single universe. What’s even more amazing is that these cores will continue to break through the upper limit as Kanzaki Tetsuya’s own strength increases, showing almost unlimited growth.
Although Kanzaki Tetsuya has the ability to directly forcibly improve the strength of the core owner, this method of forcing the growth of seedlings will seriously limit the user’s future development space. Therefore, this can only be used as a backup plan when it is absolutely necessary, and will never be used under normal circumstances.
He prefers to guide the core owner to deeply understand the essence of power and improve the body strength in a step-by-step manner. Although this method is slow to take effect, it can ensure that the user has a more solid foundation and a wider space for growth, and will not affect future strength breakthroughs at all.
After a night of waiting, the next morning, when the three of them had breakfast in the restaurant, Kanzaki Tetsuya introduced the breakthrough research results in detail to his two companions. He patiently explained the operating principle and growth mechanism of the Herrscher Core, and painted a path full of possibilities for the two to become stronger.
Two Herrscher cores shining with mysterious light slowly merged into the bodies of the two girls. These powerful cores began to resonate with the host, constantly stimulating the dormant talents in their bodies. It was really exciting. I wonder what abilities these two children will eventually awaken? Kanzaki Tetsuya looked at the scene in front of him, with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes.
After dinner, the group arrived at the grand gate of Jielong Seventh Academy. Come with me. Under Kanzaki Tetsuya’s familiar guidance, they successfully passed through the layers of barriers and heavily guarded corridors. Is this the legendary Jielong Seventh Academy? The two girls looked around curiously at the buildings and courtyard landscapes full of oriental charm.
Oh? Isn’t this my favorite student? When everyone saw the petite figure, Fan Xinglu was sitting leisurely on the stone bench in the courtyard, sipping tea. I didn’t expect her to come back so soon. After listening to the purpose of the disciple’s visit, she nodded thoughtfully. She wanted me to guide these two guests.
When she heard about the existence of other worlds, her eyes, which were always lazy, suddenly shone with amazing brilliance. Interesting! It was so interesting! I felt the thrill of excitement for the first time in this land that had been explored so thoroughly. Since I reached the realm of Wanyou Tianluo, I haven’t experienced this feeling of accelerated heartbeat for a long time! What surprised her even more was that it seemed that my apprentice was indeed unique in some aspects!
After a brief contemplation, okay! Fan Xinglu made the decision readily. How could she miss such an opportunity? A sly smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: I’ve been feeling bored recently.
In the following days of special training…
Great! It’s beyond my expectations! Seeing the amazing talents and unique ability systems displayed by the two students
The two girls always hold the belief that they will not let Kanzaki Tetsuya worry, and even aspire to be his helper. They insist on training day after day, and never show any slackness. Surprisingly, their Herrscher cores have quietly awakened, showing unique abilities that perfectly match their own personalities.
Sylvia Lunaheim’s ability reflects the characteristics of the sixth Herrscher, the Herrscher of Death: she can precisely control the apoptosis process of biological cells, which can heal wounds instantly or accelerate the withering of life. This power to control life and death is just like the tough heart beneath her gentle appearance.
Chitanda Airu shows the characteristics of the Ruler of Constraint: her ability can completely invalidate Honkai energy and greatly weaken the performance of other energies. This power to suppress everything complements her introverted personality.
Kanzaki Tetsu was quite surprised by this tendency. Although their abilities were more in line with these two development directions, it did not mean that they could not use the power of other Herrschers, but the effect would be greatly reduced. Even the well-informed Fan Xinglu was amazed by this talent and exclaimed: What extraordinary potential! Although it was a little unexpected, it was also reasonable.
While guiding the two girls, Fan Xinglu occasionally had the idea of sparring with Kanzaki Tetsuya. However, after a few tentative exchanges, she clearly realized that this former disciple was now far superior to her. The huge difference in strength made the competition less interesting, so she simply gave up the idea and turned her attention to the strong people from other worlds. Seeing her disciple surpass herself, Wanyou Tianluo was not disappointed, but felt sincerely gratified.
As the saying goes, a disciple surpasses his master. As a master, she is delighted to witness her disciple achieve such success and is full of expectations for the future.
As their strength continues to improve, the two have already reached the bottleneck of their current realm. Only with the help of external forces can they achieve new breakthroughs. Taking this opportunity, I decided to take them to the world of “Hyouka” for a short break.
Proper relaxation can often bring unexpected results in this world full of literary and artistic atmosphere! Strolling along the campus path with cherry blossoms flying, listening to the rustling sound of turning pages in the ancient book room, their mood gradually settled down.
Chapter 95 Return to Teyvat Again (Please add flowers to your collection) (Old version)
During the period, we held a warm tea party with the members of the Classical Club. Oreki Houtarou shared his unique energy-saving philosophy, and Chitanda Eru used her iconic “I’m curious” to spark many interesting topics. In this joyful atmosphere, I bestowed the blessing of enlightenment and wisdom on the three of them. This power does not forcibly enhance strength, but awakens dormant talent and potential.
For us, time is just a catalyst for growth… When the cicadas began to chirp, we looked at the two people who had fully adjusted their state. After saying goodbye to our family warmly, we returned to the school battle city.
After completing the phased training at the Seventh Academy of Jielong, I led everyone on the journey to the continent of Teyvat. Before leaving, Sylvia said goodbye to her teacher, but the farewell was not heavy. After all, we can freely control the flow of time. When the white light of transmission flashed in the Huangchen Hall, no one would notice that several travelers had quietly left.
In the process of adapting to the laws of the world, it usually takes a period of adjustment before one can fully exert one’s strength. However, thanks to Kanzaki Tetsuya’s special talent, this long adaptation process was greatly shortened.
Although there is no energy system like star power in this world, he can transform the ubiquitous elemental power into the power of law that suits his own needs. This unique transformation ability allows him to not only use the skills he originally mastered, but also simulate the effects similar to star power.
At the same time, he also began to try to integrate into the elemental power system of this world. Through continuous exploration and practice, he is gradually developing a series of new moves that integrate the power of elements from another world, showing amazing creativity and adaptability.
This was also for the purpose of anchoring this world more quickly, but it is no longer necessary now.
Everyone looked around with interest. Fan Xinglu was feeling the power surging in her body, which required a little adjustment before she could fully control it. She clenched her fists lightly and quickly adapted to this new state.
In order to warm up everyone, they first found a few monsters to practice with. Not long after, these monsters fell to the ground one after another, and everyone basically mastered the rhythm of the battle. Seeing the eager light flashing in Fan Xinglu’s eyes, the group headed towards the habitat of the Wuxiang Fire.
When the mysterious elemental creature came into view, Fan Xinglu could not hold back her excitement and rushed forward first. Sylvia and Chitanda smiled at each other and followed closely. The unpredictable attack methods of the Formless Fire were dazzling, but with the tacit cooperation of the three, this powerful elemental creature was finally defeated.
The perceptive Sylvia noticed something strange, and she found that the vitality of the phaseless fire was slowly recovering. At this time, Kanzaki Tetsu said approvingly: “You have observed it very carefully. This elemental creature can absorb the elemental power around it to repair itself, unless we can destroy the environment on which it relies for recovery.”
After the warm-up, everyone discussed and decided to challenge a stronger opponent – the Golden King Beast. They successfully arrived at an unnamed island in the south of Heguan Island, where the legendary Golden King Beast was entrenched. This ferocious monster was extraordinary in strength, and its roar shook the sky.
Facing a powerful enemy, the three showed their magical powers. Fan Xinglu showed her profound experience of thousands of years of practice. The star magic in her hands turned into a stream of light, as dazzling as a galaxy. Sylvia Lunaheim sang a new melody, and her voice contained amazing power. Combined with her ability to control life and death, she dealt the most fatal blow to the golden beast.
Chitanda Airu showed amazing power control ability, accurately locking the restraining force around the golden beast. Although the power has not yet fully recovered and cannot completely suppress the beast, with the tacit cooperation of everyone, the resistance of the golden beast gradually weakened. In the fierce battle, they always had the upper hand and firmly restrained the violent beast. Just when the battle was stalemate, Kapachiri arrived at the battlefield in time.
When those bright eyes caught the figure of Kanzaki Tetsuya, the girl’s tense expression obviously relaxed. After the smoke cleared, everyone had some scars on their bodies – this was the proof that they chose to temporarily block the effect of protection when pursuing a breakthrough in strength. After all, too strong protection would hinder real growth. Fortunately, these superficial injuries healed quickly under Sylvia’s skilled treatment.
During the healing period, everyone noticed that Kanzaki Tetsuya was talking to Thunderbird in a low voice, exchanging curious glances with each other. After recovering from his injuries, Kanzaki explained this special bond to his companions. Unexpectedly, this frankness allowed the strangers to quickly establish friendship, and hearty laughter broke out from time to time during the cheerful conversation.
Kapaqili has lived through a long time, but her words and deeds still retain the innocence of a child. This unpretentious nature makes every word she says as clear as crystal. When she invites everyone to visit the newly built tree house with her clear and pleasant voice like a girl, she looks so excited that she is like a child who has received a new toy, and the expectation in her eyes is hard to refuse.
After everyone agreed, Kapachiri cheered excitedly: “I’m so happy to be your guest!” The group followed Aru to his residence and found that the surrounding environment was warm and thoughtful.
In the center of the courtyard stood a huge nest, which was obviously a habitat specially prepared for Kapaqili. The experience of being a guest for the first time made everyone feel novel and interesting, and Aru came out to greet them warmly.
After learning everyone’s names, he immediately changed his tone and called them in a sweet childish voice: Sister Chitanda, Sister Sylvia, Sister Fan Xinglu, and Brother Kanzaki, welcome!
Especially for Kanzaki Tetsuya, because of his life-saving grace, Aru always calls him brother affectionately. This detail vividly shows Aru’s innocent character traits – he is pure and kind, and even after experiencing the hardships of fate, he still maintains his love for life.
Just like the childish appearance he shows now, this innocence will be retained in him for a long time, forming a comforting eternal innocence. Such a pure heart is in sharp contrast with the sophisticated adults in the village.
It is comforting to see that she has remained true to herself despite all the hardships she has gone through. When she was used as a sacrifice, that trembling voice still lingers in my ears: “If I become a sacrifice, will I die? Will I never see you again?”
And when he talked about his favorite singing, his eyes immediately shone with dazzling brilliance, and joyful notes jumped in his voice, as if every melody was telling of his passion for life and his persistent pursuit of beauty.
Under the numerous tests of fate, he always guarded his innocent heart. This precious purity, this brilliance of humanity that still shines after suffering, is the most precious quality that deserves to be treated gently.
The atmosphere of joy is always lingering, and the young Aru is dealing with various affairs in his own way. Although there are occasional small mistakes, his performance is more sincere and valuable than those sleek and sophisticated old politicians.
Especially in terms of public evaluation, he has received recognition far beyond expectations. No one is perfect, as long as he can stick to his original intention, I believe that he will gradually get better with time – not to mention that the gifted Aru has the smart and reliable Kapaqiri to help him.
This combination of advantages alone is enough to make them better than most people! When strolling into the courtyard, I heard the innocent conversation of two people: Brother, look at this! Sister, come here quickly~ Such childish words added a bit of warmth and fun to the whole scene.
They always maintained this relaxed and pleasant atmosphere, and the affectionate calling of brother and sister made the relationship between them seem particularly special and warm. After a short rest, several of them stood up and said goodbye: I’m really sorry, I still have some things to take care of… I said goodbye to everyone before leaving.
Aru has some things to deal with here, so I won’t delay.
Chapter 96: Finally Meeting Kamisato Ayaka (Old Version)
That child named Aru is so innocent! His lively and lovely appearance can’t help but bring back many memories. Fan Xinglu sighed softly, with a trace of nostalgia in her eyes, and her companions beside her nodded in agreement.
Master, why don’t I take you to find someone to spar with? Fan Xinglu said excitedly, “After this period of adaptation, my strength has been adjusted to almost the same level.” As soon as the voice fell, they arrived in front of the castle tower and entered the interior directly through teleportation.
Fortunately, we chose to teleport, Fan Xinglu explained. It was not easy to pass the guards’ inspection with so many strangers. After successfully entering the castle tower, they soon saw General Lei Dian sitting in it.
After explaining his purpose, General Lei Dian swept his eyes over everyone, and after a moment of silence, he called Lei Dian Ying. In the blink of an eye, everyone was pulled into the space of Yi Xin Pure Land.
Oh? It’s you, Kanzaki Tetsuya. Lei Yingying recognized the person at a glance, and asked him with a kind tone, “Why did you come this time?” When he learned that their purpose was to seek a fight, Lei Yingying’s mouth curled up slightly: “I see, you want to fight with me? Of course, that’s fine.”
After that, a light of shaving grass flashed in Lei Yingying’s hand, and a sharp warrior’s aura suddenly came to his face. Fan Xinglu felt his blood boiling, and sighed in his heart: Is this the demeanor of a true strong man?
It’s so exciting! Fan Xinglu couldn’t hide her excitement and rushed forward immediately. Lei Dianying didn’t use his full strength, but only responded with pure martial arts. In terms of moves alone, the gap between the two was not obvious.
However, when Lei Dianying began to use his divine power, the difference in strength gradually became apparent. At this moment, Fan Xinglu had not yet recovered to her peak state. Even at her peak, it would be difficult for her to compete with the demon god with her physical strength alone.
Sylvia and Chitanda were eager to challenge the real masters, eager to break through themselves in actual combat. After a fierce battle, Fan Xinglu keenly noticed the difference in strength between them – the opponent was obviously at ease and had not yet used his full strength. So she suggested that the three of them join forces to fight, otherwise the gap between them fighting alone was too big and they could not achieve the effect of learning from each other.
The four warriors immediately fought together. Although they each showed their strengths and created a lot of trouble, they could not turn the tide in the face of the overwhelming power gap. This hearty battle lasted for a long time, and Fan Xinglu was particularly excited. She had never encountered such a powerful opponent before.
In the end, the three challengers collapsed to the ground exhausted, but Lei Dianying remained calm. After all, this was just a friendly competition. If he really tried his best and used his trump cards, the result might be different. However, Lei Dianying also retained his strength. Since it was a competition that stopped at a certain point, there was naturally no need to fight to the death.
Fan Xinglu, who loves fighting, is still not satisfied and makes an appointment with Lei Dianying to fight again. Under the arrangement of General Lei Dian, they are able to stay in the castle tower temporarily. As disciples, Sylvia and Chitanda are tactful and do not disturb the master’s interest. After all, they are also intoxicated by the charm of martial arts.
Let them compete to their heart’s content! Lei Yingying readily agreed. For her, besides tasting desserts, fighting with the strong is the greatest pleasure. Although there is a gap in strength, the martial arts concepts from different worlds can always bring new inspiration. As the old saying goes, there must be a teacher among three people, and Fan Xinglu’s ever-changing moves are especially worth learning from.
This cross-world martial arts exchange has benefited both sides a lot. In the midst of swordplay, they not only improved their martial arts, but also established a martial arts friendship of mutual respect.
Considering the influence of the community magistrate, Princess Egret, the group decided to rest for a while at Kinan Ryokan and wait for news. I’ll go find her. Before he finished speaking, the young man had turned into a shadow and disappeared around the corner. With his extraordinary perception, he quickly locked onto the figure who was doing good deeds in the market.
At this time, on the streets of Inazuma Castle, a girl in blue and white furisode was bending over to bandage the wound of a fallen child, and her every move showed the demeanor of a lady from a noble family. The reputation of the White Egret Princess was indeed well-deserved – the boy hiding in the dark secretly admired her and did not show up until she completed her good deed.
When she learned about her brother’s situation, the girl’s long eyelashes trembled slightly: “I… understand.” Although she tried her best to remain calm, her fingertips gripping the fan handle still revealed her uneasiness.
The tea aroma filled the air in Kinan Ryotei. It was our first meeting… Miss Kamisato, who bowed with her eyes lowered, was interrupted before she could finish her words. Don’t be so reserved~ Yes, yes! The enthusiasm of the two visitors from another world instantly eased the tense atmosphere: the singing lady gently stroked the strings of the piano and hummed a soothing melody; the black-haired girl directly handed over the freshly baked tri-color dumplings: Want to try it?
As the topic shifted from the folk poetry of Teyvat to the Star Warrior Festival in the Battle City and then to the mystery of the ice cake in the Classics Club…the three girls with very different personalities unexpectedly had a great conversation.
When the topic inevitably turned to the young man who connected their fates – the gentle purple eyes, curious purple pupils and clear gray-blue eyes all rippled with soft light.
On the other side, Lei Dianying slowly raised her eyes, and a subtle fluctuation flashed in her amethyst-like pupils. She gently stroked the sword Meng Xiang Yixin on her waist, and her fingertips made a subtle sound when rubbing against the scabbard. Are you sparring? The low voice was a bit hesitant, as if she was weighing some important decision.
The cherry blossoms in the courtyard fell in the wind, and a few petals stained her dark purple kimono. She reached out to brush away the petals in an elegant and restrained manner, but with a hint of indescribable loneliness. In the past five hundred years, there have indeed been few opponents who can make me draw my sword. She looked over Fan Xinglu’s shoulder and looked in the direction of the castle tower in the distance, but your eyes… reminded me of the person who insisted on competing with me back then.
A breeze blew past, ruffling her hair. Lei Dianying suddenly turned around and drew out her sword with a clang. The blade shone coldly in the sun. Her tone was still calm, but… I hope you can understand the meaning of this competition.
Before she finished her words, her figure had already flashed out like lightning. The buzzing sound of the sword cutting through the air seemed to be mixed with an almost inaudible sigh – that was the lonely echo of the eternal man.
Fan Xinglu’s pupils suddenly contracted, and she instinctively took a half step back. The weapon in her hand snapped open, blocking the purple lightning at the critical moment. The sparks from the metal collision splashed on the bluestone slab, reflecting the burning fighting spirit in her eyes.
This is interesting. Fan Xinglu raised a crazy arc at the corner of her mouth, and the folding fan turned into seven afterimages. She tapped the ground with her toes, and the whole person rushed towards Lei Dianying like an arrow. The moment the two passed each other, the cherry tree in the courtyard suddenly shook violently, and countless petals were stirred into pink and purple whirlpools by the sword energy.